Changes Part 111

 

 

Blake held Taylor in his arms, gently rocking her.  “You’re all safe Taylor, I would never let any harm come to you, never.”  He kissed her forehead and then looked over at the two little girls.  They were watching their mother with an intense curiosity.  He smiled at them and released Taylor.  “We have to get the children out of here.” He told her.

“Yes.  Yes, they’ve been through way too much Blake.”  She followed his gaze to her girls and gave them a weak smile and then she turned to Thomas.  He was still sleeping a deep and unnatural sleep.  “Blake she did something to him.”

He got up and walked to the boy.  Using his fingers he checked his pulse and listened to his breathing.  “He’s alright Taylor, just sleeping.  His pulse is strong.  But I’ll tell the paramedics to check him carefully.”

“Paramedics?” She asked. 

“We have to call them, and the police.” He reminded her.  “But first I want to get the children into your bedroom and get you cleaned up.”  He reached down to life Thomas into his arms.

“Are you sure she’s dead?” Taylor asked.

“Yes.” He simply replied. 

“Mommy what happened to Morgan? Why is she sleeping on the floor?” Phoebe asked.  Taylor was at a loss for words.  She tried to speak but found herself sobbing instead.

“Honey you have to try and be strong for them.” Blake reminded her.  “Now let’s get them out of here, it’s going to be a long night.” 

“Come on girls.” Taylor said through her tears.  “Come to Mommy’s room.”

She led them out, stepping as far away from the body on the floor, and brought them into her bedroom.  “I’m going to call the police now.” Blake told her.

“She killed the phones.” She said in a monotone.  “And the electricity.”

“I’m going to try and restore the power.” He said.  “And I have my cell phone in my car.”

“Please don’t leave me.” She begged him as he started towards the door.

“I’m not going to be far Taylor.  I promise I will never leave you alone.”

 

 

The pain in his ribs and leg woke Michael from the first real restful sleep he had had in weeks. He let out a soft moan and then smiled seeing his beautiful wife curled up next to him.  “Oh Brooke.” He whispered.  “God how I love you and I pray that my impulsiveness didn’t hurt you.”  He pulled the sheet over her and she sighed and turned slightly.  Slowly and carefully he got out of the bed.  With a limp he made his way into the bathroom.  He turned the light on and inspected the bruises on his face.  They were changing to a yellowish color, a sign of healing he realized.  He wondered if he was healing inside as well.  He knew with Brooke’s unconditional love that he was.  He opened the medicine cabinet and took out the jar of Advil’s and poured three into his hand.  He quickly downed them with a small glass of water.  He turned off the light and returned to his wife’s side, but then instead of getting back into bed pulled on the sweatpants he had been wearing earlier and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door in order not to disturb Brooke.  With slow painful steps he made his way down the stairs and then into the kitchen.  He was hungry and was enjoying the freedom of being able to eat when and what he wanted.  He opened the refrigerator and contemplated his choices.  He was seemly staring into the vast appliance when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“Hi.” Bridget said in a tired voice.

“Oh honey, I didn’t wake you did I?  I tried so hard not to make any noise.” He apologized.

“I wasn’t sleeping very well.” She confessed.  “I heard you on the steps and wanted to see if I could do anything for you.”

“You could join me in some milk and brownies.” He grinned at her.

“I’ll pour, you cut.” She told him.

“Deal.” He said as he handed her the gallon jug of milk.  He then took out the tray of brownies and brought them to the counter.  “So did you have a good time at the movies?  We really didn’t get much of a chance to talk  before.”

“It was okay.” She said.  She finished pouring the two glasses and returned the milk to the refrigerator. 

“Just okay?” He asked. 

“I don’t like her Mike.  I don’t trust her really.” 

“Ade’s okay Bridget.  She’s been really great to your mother.  I owe her big time.  I don’t know how I could have existed in there without knowing she was taking care of my two girls.” He put his arm around her and hugged her.  “And you don’t have to worry about trusting her as long as you trust me and you know I’d never do anything to hurt either one of you.”

“I know.” She said softly.  “But the way she looks at you and touches you makes me so mad.”

“Ade and I have been friends for a very long time Bridget, more than friends.  She was my wife and we were still involved even after the divorce.”

“Do you love her?” Bridget asked.

“I love her but I’m not in love with her, that’s reserved for your Mom.”

“Maybe I should be nicer to her.” Bridget sighed. 

“But something else about her annoys you huh?  Come on kiddo, you can tell me.”

“Not with your temper.” She laughed.

“Ouch.” He laughed.  “You know I am getting tired about hearing about my temper.  Is it really that bad?” He asked her.

“Is the Pope Catholic?” She teased.

“Does a bear shit it the woods.” He replied.  “Okay, you got me, I will try to work on it, but why do you think I’d get mad?”

“I know you will. You and Mom still act like I’m a child and I’m not Mike.”

“If I do then I’m sorry, I know you are a very mature young lady.” He squeezed her.  “So spill.  What is it that you think would make me mad?”

 

 

Blake turned back and sat down on the bed with Taylor.  “Honey you are alright.  I am only going to get my phone and I promise I will be right back.  You go and wash up and I will be back before you’re done.”

Taylor looked down at her blood-stained naked body and started to cry again.  She wrapped her arms around Blake and he held her. 

“She’s dead, she’s really dead.” Taylor sobbed.  Blake lifted her head up to face him.

“She will never hurt you again.”

“You saved us Blake, if it wasn’t for you my babies would be dead.”

“Don’t even think about that, it didn’t happen and everyone is alright.” He looked at the sleeping boy.  “Even Thomas is going to be just fine.”

“I don’t even know how she got in.  I don’t know why she wanted to kill us Blake.  I know she was crazy but to do this?” Taylor said, still clinging to him. 

“She was a very sick woman.” He agreed.  “But she’s gone Taylor.”

“And she didn’t hurt any, oh my God Blake!” She screamed.

“What is it?” He asked her.

“Katherine! Where’s Katherine?” She shouted.

“Katherine?  Your nanny?” Blake asked.

“Where is she? Where is she?” Taylor kept repeating. 

“Stay here Taylor, I’ll go check on her.” Blake said calmly, but he was scared.  He might have been too late after all.

“No, I have to come with you.” She protested. But Blake knew that Taylor couldn’t deal with the possible consequences.

“You need to stay with the children.” He let go of her and turned to the twins.  “You stay here with your Mommy, I’ll be right back.”  Phoebe smiled at him and giggled while Steffie put her thumb into her mouth.  Slowly with several glances back Blake left them in the master bedroom and made his way to the room he knew to be the nanny’s.  The door was closed.  He was about to put his hand on the doorknob but suddenly pulled it away.  Searching for something to open it with, attempting not to destroy evidence of Morgan’s crime he found an old newspaper, pulled a page from it and used it to cover the knob and turn it.  The room was dark but he could clearly make out the woman’s shape on the bed.  She was still, deadly still as he carefully approached her.  Checking for any signs of violence Blake found that the bedside lamp was on the floor and Katherine’s hand seemed to be reaching for the telephone on the table.  “I was too late.” He said sadly.  “Oh Taylor, I am so sorry.”  It was then that he saw her chest was rising and falling.  “She must have drugged her too.” He sighed with relief.  Reaching for her wrist he checked the woman’s pulse and determined her to be alive and well. “Don’t worry Katherine, help is on the way.” He told the unconscious woman.  In an unusual gesture for the man he pulled her back onto the bed and covered her with the blanket before he left for him car and the phone.

 

 

Michael reached into the drawer and pulled out a sharp knife.  Bridget was staring at him as he looked down at the tin of uncut brownies.  “What?” He asked her.

“Um, maybe you should put the knife away while we talk.” She teased.

“I’m gonna get you.” He laughed.  He put the knife down and pulled her to him and ticked her.  “You little devil.” She giggled and struggled as he continued to tickle her.  “Give up?  Say uncle.” He told her.

“Uncle!” She gasped as she tried to stop her laughter.

“Now you know you’re not really scared of me.” He said as he let go of her.

“Nope, never.” She said as she planted a kiss on his cheek.  “At least not anymore.”

“I’m sure glad to hear it.” He said feigning a sigh of relief.

“I was so stupid Mike.” She said to him as she put her arm around his waist.

“You sure were, I’d die myself before I let anyone hurt you, much less hurt you myself.” He assured her.

“I know, but that’s not what I meant.” She continued.  “I was thinking about what a hard time I gave you when you first came home here to live.”

“You mean when I married your Mom?” He asked.

“Yeah.” She said.  “I really hated you and I didn’t even know you.”

“Hmmm, well, maybe I deserved it.” He said reflectively.  “I was a prick then wasn’t I?  Really I had no experience with kids and all I wanted to do was jump your mother.” He laughed.  “God I loved her.”

“You still do.” She replied.

“More than ever.  But I love you too sweetie, I hope you know that.”

“I do.  I guess I was so stuck on the idea of getting Ridge back that I wasn’t willing to give you a chance.”

“Maybe, but I didn’t exactly do anything to show you I was sincere.  I was a typical male, marking his territory.” He told her.

“I didn’t like how you checked me out either.” She said.

“Me?” He laughed.  “Okay, maybe I did.  You’re a beautiful girl and it is an occupational hazard of mine.  I do sometimes tend to stare a little too hard at people when I first meet them.”

“Trying to fix them?” She asked.

“I suppose.” He said as he walked to the drawer and pulled out a fork.

“And what did you find to fix about me?” She asked him.

“Actually that was the problem, I couldn’t find anything.  Just like your mother, I got two perfect specimens living with me.  A man could do worse.” He grinned.  He then took the fork and reached behind him and started to use it to scratch his back.

“What are you doing?” She laughed and grabbed it out of his hand.

“My wrist and ribs are too sore.  I can’t reach and I have a terrible itch.” He confessed with a laugh.

“Let me.” She said, standing behind him and scratching.

“Higher.” He said.  “No, to the left, no back a little, no, yes, yes, right there.  Ahhhhh.” He moaned. 

“You should have asked.” She told him.

“I’m still trying to prove my independence.” He admitted.  “Thanks honey, that’s good.” He smiled at her and she sat down at the table.  He put the fork into the dishwasher and picked up the knife again to cut the brownies.  “But you never finished telling me what it is that I’d be mad about.”

“Maybe not tonight okay?” She said.

“Oh, you got my curiosity all aroused.” He complained.  “I promise to control my temper.  We can use it as a test.  Colin insists that I work on it. He said I’d be shit in court if I can’t.”

“Do you think you’ll really have to go to trial?” Bridget asked.

“I’m hoping not at this point.” Michael said as he knocked his knuckles on the tabletop.  “With my brother coming forward and admitting it was him with Sara it is possible.  Hopefully my sample won’t match at all but I do worry cause they said there was someone else.” He looked at Bridget who had suddenly turned pale.  “What is it Bridget? Do you know something that I don’t know?”

 

 

After Blake retrieved his cell phone and restored the electricity he returned to Taylor. To his dismay he found her still sitting staring into space and clutching the sheet as it hung to the floor.

“Oh Taylor.” He said sadly pulling her into his arms.  “Honey you have to snap out of this.  You’re safe, everyone is safe.”

“Except Katherine.” She sobbed.

“Oh no baby, Katherine is alright.  She’s been drugged like Thomas but she’s fine.” He assured her.

“I don’t believe you.” She whispered. 
“Come on and let me clean you up, then we’ll call the police and then I’ll take you to Katherine.” He forced her to stand and walked her into the bathroom. Seconds later Phoebe and Steffie followed them in. “Hello girls.” Blake said as he smiled sweetly at them.

“Why is Mommy bleeding?” Phoebe asked Blake with a childlike innocence and curiosity.  Steffie just stood watching and sucking her thumb.

“Come closer.” Blake told them as he turned on the faucet and wet a wash cloth.  He picked up the bar of soap and created a generous lather.  “Now watch this.” He told them.  Both girls watched him in fascination as he washed their mother’s skin, proving to them, to Taylor and even to himself that she was not hurt, not harmed at all.  Slowly and carefully he wiped the blood off of her.  “See girls, Mommy isn’t hurt, it wasn’t her blood.”

“Mommy!” Steffie finally spoke as she ran to Taylor and threw her arms around her.

“Mommy is okay babies.” Taylor assured her children.  She opened her arms to let Phoebe in on the hug and she covered their faces with kisses. 

“I have to make the call Taylor.  Can you finish in here yourself?” Blake asked.

“Yes.” She answered.  “Yes I can Blake, thank you.” She reached for his hand and squeezed it tightly.

“I’ll be right outside.” He assured her.

 

 

Stephanie Forrester was having trouble sleeping.  She tossed and turned and finally gave up and turned on the light on the night table.  Glancing at the clock she picked up her water glass and took a sip.  “Damn you Eric.” She muttered to herself.  She swung her feet to the floor and got up.  Her robe was hanging over the plush upholstered chair in the corner.  She grabbed it and put it on.  Without putting on slippers she silently left her room and walked to the guestroom. Tentatively she put her hand on the knob and turned it.  Eric was sleeping.  He had pushed the blanket off and she shook her head and covered him again. Then she turned to the crib.  The little boy was awake and looking up at the mobile.  His chubby little hands were reaching skyward and Stephanie’s frown turned into a smile.  “You like that do you?” She asked him softly.  “My granddaughters did too.”  She looked into the crib and saw his bottle was empty.  “Are you hungry? I bet you are.”  She reached down and lifted the child into her arms.  Gently rocking him she picked up the bottle and looked around the room for the formula.  “It must be in the kitchen.  We’ll go check okay?” She asked him.  With a smile she walked out of the room with little Joshua in her arms.

 

 

“Rick.” She said.  “He called me tonight.”

“It’s about time, I know your Mom was really getting worried about him.” Michael said.  He picked up a brownie and took a bite.  “Shit this is good.  Did you make these?” He asked her.

“Yeah.” She said but Michael could see she was still distracted.

“Okay so what’s the story with Rick?  Is he in some kind of trouble?  God, I hope not, your Mom can’t take too much more.”

“Mike please, you have to understand.  Rick makes some stupid mistakes. He does things sometimes without thinking.” Bridget said with a sense of urgency.

“Honey, what are you trying to tell me?” He asked her.

“It was him.” She said as a tear escaped from her eye.  “I told him he had to tell you but Mike I had to. I had to.”

“What was him?” He asked as his eyes squinted.  He knew, deep inside he knew although part of him refused to acknowledge it.

“Sara.” She answered.

“He brought her here? The night of the party?” Michael asked.  “Honey he wasn’t at the party.”

“He brought her to his old room and took her to bed.” She sobbed.

“The other man.” Michael said.  “It was your brother.  He’s the other man.  It’s his sperm?”

“Yes.” She admitted.

“He told you this?”

“Tonight.  He was so guilty.  Mike he promised he’d give a sample but he’s scared.”
“He didn’t rape her Bridget.  He’s a young man with a healthy libido.  He took her to bed.  He snuck her in and took her to bed.”

“But he fell asleep and she saw you and then it all happened.” Bridget told him.  “But then she knew that it wouldn’t look like rape.”

“So she went to Insomnia and found Joey.” Michael continued.  “He’s as innocent as Rick and I isn’t he?” He asked, but mainly to himself.

“Joey would never hurt anyone.” Bridget said as she wiped her eyes.

“Not that way, no.  But my brother isn’t exactly a candidate for the Nobel Peace Prize.”

“He’s like you Mike.  He’s kind and caring and really nice.” She insisted.

“You don’t really know him.”

“Maybe I know him better than you do.” She told him.

“Awh shit Bridget, this is not what you were starting before is it? What you thought I’d be mad about?”

“Adrienne was all over him.” She pouted. “She knew I liked him and she still left with him.”

“If he touched you I’ll kill him.” He said as his eyes filled with fire.

“Mike I really like him.”

“Oh he’s a dead man.” He said, slamming his fist on the table.

“He didn’t do anything.” She said.  “Not that I didn’t want him to.  Mike I really like him.”

“Do you know how old he is?” He asked loudly.

“Shhhhh.  You’ll wake Mom.”

“Well maybe I should.  Your mother should know that her kid is lusting after a guy old enough to be her father.” He said angrily.  “Bridget please tell me this is just a crush.”

“No.” She said.  “Not on my part.”

“What did he do to you?” He asked through gritted teeth.

“Nothing.” She said with a sadness that even in his anger touched Michael. 

“Honey he’s a man, he’s too old for you.  He swore to me that he didn’t touch you.  Now I am trusting you to tell me the truth.”

“He didn’t do anything.  We talked, we went to the boardwalk, we had coffee but he didn’t want me.  He wanted Ade and Sara and all the other sluts.” She answered with a sob.  Michael let out a sigh of relief and tried to hold back a chuckle.  He was not successful and Bridget was angry.  “It’s not funny Mike, I’m not a kid and I really like him.”

“Maybe in about five years.” He said.  “Oh honey, you have your whole life ahead of you.  You deserve so much better than a Copeland.”

“Do you realize that you’re putting yourself down too Mike?” She questioned.

“Yeah I am.  Your mother saved me, she saved me from myself.  You talk about sluts. Sweetie I was a male slut.” He laughed.  “But cut Ade a break.  She’s not a slut and she and Joey have nothing going on.  She’s always been like an older sister to him.  He admires her and she defends him.  But Joey is not the guy for you. He’s not Bridget.”

“You don’t have to worry about that.  He doesn’t want me anyway.” She said as she picked on the brownie on her plate.

“I wouldn’t be too sure about that.  I think he may well want you, but he’s smart enough to know better.  Oh Bridget, honey I love you and I only want your happiness.” He got up and put his arms around her.  “You believe that don’t you?”

“Yes.” She said softly. 

“And I didn’t get mad at you now did I?” He asked with a laugh.

“Only a little.” She smiled at him.

“I’m learning too.” He told her. “So let’s have our brownies, forget about my brother and then we both need to get some more sleep.”

 

 

Taylor splashed water on her face and looked at her reflection.  She found it hard to believe that it was her own face she was seeing.  She was pale and gaunt looking.  She checked her body for more signs of blood but found none.  As she was grabbing a towel to wrap herself in she heard the sirens.  She sat down on the toilet and burst into tears pulling her two little girls into her arms. 

“Taylor.” Blake said with a knock on the door.  “Honey the police and the paramedics are here.  I have your robe and slippers.” 

“Robe.” She repeated in a monotone.  She opened the door and stared at him. 

“Let me help you.” He said as he put the robe on her. 

“Thomas? Katherine?” She asked.

“The paramedics are taking care of them both right now.” He explained. He carefully buttoned and tied the sash on her robe, then he picked up both girls. “I’m going to take them into the kitchen.  There’s a female officer who will stay with them.”

“No!” Taylor shouted.  “I need to be with them!”

“Honey, you have to answer the questions for the police.  I wasn’t here, they need to know what happened before I got here.” He said is a calm voice. 

“My babies.” She begged him.

“They’ll be fine Taylor, the sooner we do this the sooner we can take them out of here Come on.” He told her.  He walked out of the bathroom and then the bedroom into the kitchen.  Taylor followed him like a lost puppy.  Her eyes darted from side to side taking in all the police officers and paramedics. 

“Mrs. Forrester, can you please come in here.” One of the officers asked her.  She panicked and ran to catch up with Blake. 

“Taylor, you have to talk to them, I’ll be right out.”

She reluctantly turned and walked to the police officer.  “Can I sit? I feel so dizzy.” She asked him.

“Oh course.  Let’s go to the couch.” He said.  He took her elbow and gently led her there.  She sat down and buried her head in her hands and began to sob again.  “Try and relax Mrs. Forrester, everything is alright, you and your family are all safe.”

“Thanks to Blake.” She said through her sobs. 

“Can you tell us what happened?” He asked.

“What is your name?” Taylor asked him.

“I’m Detective Fisher, Jim Fisher.” He told her.  “That’s my partner Detective Gregory, Amy Gregory.” He said pointing to an attractive blonde woman.  She was standing next to two uniformed officers and a photographer who was taking pictures of Morgan’s body. “Now I know this isn’t easy but we need your statement, we need to know just what happened here tonight.”

“My son, please I have to see my son.” She said as she wrung her hands together.

“The paramedics are with him.  He’s fine ma’am.  He’s coming out of it and he’s just fine.”

“Please just let me see him and then I’ll tell you everything, everything that I remember.”

“Amy, come take Mrs. Forrester to see her son.” Detective Fisher called out.  The woman turned around and frowned at him.  She was tired of being made the baby sitter to frightened women and children.  She was a homicide detective and a good one.  She had paid her dues.  Until three weeks ago she had been partnered with a man she had grown to love and respect but Max had decided enough was enough and opted for early retirement.  She had then been placed with Jim Fisher who was not only a male chauvinist pig but also one who thought the world revolved around him and his knowledge of the police department.  It wasn’t that she didn’t have sympathy for the victim, she did.  But the best use of her skills was in the investigation.  She gave orders to the officer and walked to her partner and the woman.

“Hello Mrs. Forrester, I’m Detective Gregory.” She said politely.  “Your husband brought Thomas into the housekeeper’s room.  The paramedics are with them.”

“My husband?  Ridge is here?” She asked.  She looked very confused. 

“Him.” Amy Gregory said as she pointed to Blake Hayes.

“Oh Blake.” Taylor sighed.  Blake saw the look on Taylor’s face and walked over to her. 

“Thomas is conscious.  Katherine is starting to come out of it.  Morgan must have used a lot more on her.” Blake explained.

“Mr. Forrester, we really need to speak to your wife.” Detective Gregory told him.

“He’s not Mr. Forrester, he’s Blake.” Taylor told her. 

“Your husband?” The detective asked her.

“My, my ex-husband.” Taylor said. 

“Let me just show her that Thomas is okay then I’m sure she’ll answer all your questions.” Blake told the two detectives.  Amy looked at Jack and shrugged.  Taylor Forrester would be of no use to them until she was shown that her children were alright.  “Go ahead.” She told Blake.  “But then we really need to talk to her.”

 

 

 

Colin and Storm ran into the emergency waiting area when they saw their distraught friend being held by a woman that Colin recognized as Vera Collins, Jack’s mother. 

“Lenny?” Colin asked as they got closer.

“Oh God Colin, he’s gone.” The man said.  He let go of Mrs. Collins and was instantly in the other man’s arms.  Colin held him as he wept, his own tears mingled with Lenny’s.  Storm walked up to Vera and put his arms around her.

“Oh Storm, Storm, my baby is dead.” She sobbed. 
“I’m so sorry.” Storm said sadly.  “So sorry.  Jack was a wonderful man and a brilliant lawyer.”

“He loved you both so much.” She told him.  He pulled her closer and stole a glance at his own partner.  Colin was trying to calm Lenny but Storm could see that he wasn’t in much better shape.  He had shared something very special with Jack.  At one point Storm had been jealous, but that hadn’t lasted and the four men had shared a close friendship. 

“We saw the reporters outside.” Storm said to Vera.  “Was this about the accident?”

“Gay bashers Storm.  They ran him off the road, they killed my baby.” She told him.

“What?” Storm asked angrily. 

“It’s true.”  Lenny said as he disengaged himself from Colin.  “I had a late meeting and Jack went out for drinks with Marcy.” He explained.  Marcy was a secretary at their firm as well as a notorious “fag hag”.  She spent most of her time trying to finagle invites to parties and clubs with Colin, Storm and Jack.  Storm himself didn’t care for the woman but Jack and Colin found her amusing.  Storm looked around for her. Lenny noticed this.  “She took her own car.”

“Where did they go?” Colin asked.

“Crossroads.” Lenny answered. 

“That’s the jazz place isn’t it?” Colin asked.

“Yes.  Real straight.  Jack should have known better.” Lenny said sadly.

“Just because a man is gay doesn’t mean he isn’t allowed to go to a straight club.” Colin told him.  “Where is Marcy?”

“She went to the police station after he, after he.” Lenny started but couldn’t continue. 

“It’s okay Lenny, you don’t have to talk.” Storm said gently. 

“They started calling him names.” Vera said, continuing Lenny’s story.  “But Marcy said Jack just laughed at them.  They made threats but he didn’t think they meant it.  But they did.  They did.”

“Have they caught them?” Colin asked.  Lenny wiped his eyes with a  well-used tissue and walked over to him.

“Marcy was behind them.  She got the license plate.  I don’t know if they arrested anyone yet.” He told Colin. 
“They won’t get away with it Lenny.  Don’t you worry about that.  I have some friends that I will have breathing down their necks believe me.” Colin said as he walked to Storm and pulled him into his arms.  “Storm, life is too short, way too short.” 

“I know.” Storm said sadly.

“It’s time Storm.  I’m not going to hide in shadows anymore.  I am in love with you, you’re mine and I want the world to know it.  I am not going to let people like that intimidate me and make me into something I’m not.  I’m gay Storm, I’m gay and I’m in love.  I want you proud of me Storm, proud of us.”

“Don’t do this now Colin, please don’t make another one of these speeches.  I just can’t handle it tonight.” Storm begged.

“Jack died for us man.  He died because he wouldn’t deny who he was.  What kind of testament to him is it if you keep hiding.  I’m sorry Storm but things have to change and they have to change now.”

 

 

Bridget walked Michael to his bedroom door and stopped.  “Thanks for being so nice.” She said.

“We got a lot of crazy shit going on Bridget, but we’re strong and we have a lot of love.  We’re going to make it, all of us.” He pulled her tight and hugged her. 

“I love you Mike.” She said.

“And I love you.” He agreed.  “We’ll talk more tomorrow, and don’t worry about Rick. I’ll make sure he’s okay and I don’t blame him okay?”

“Okay.” She smiled.  Michael kissed her softly on the cheek.

“Nite sweetie.”  He said, opening the door to his bedroom.  He walked in and closed the door.  Brooke was sleeping soundly.  He sat down on the bed and lay down next to her, pulling the covers up and then putting his arm around his wife.

“Michael?” She mumbled.

“Go back to sleep baby, I didn’t mean to wake you.”

“Are you okay?” She asked him.  She turned to face him with a look of concern on her face.

“I’m fine, I just went downstairs for a snack.  Do you want me to get you something?”

“No, I just though you weren’t feeling well.” She said groggily.  “Hey!” She said as her hand caressed his leg.  “What’s with the sweats?”

“Did you want me traipsing downstairs naked?” He laughed.

“You’re not downstairs now, take them off.” She demanded.

“Hmmm, I think that is not a good idea. We’ll leave them on tonight.”

“I don’t want anything coming between us Michael, I want to feel you against me like before.” She pouted.

“And look at where that got us.” He said with a frown.

“I don’t want to see anything on you, well except maybe a condom.” She said as her hand stroked his face.  “It’s been too long and I want to hold you and touch you and love you.”

“Brooke.”

“Brooke nothing.  I promise we won’t do it without protection, in fact if you aren’t up to it we don’t have to do anything at all, just please let me have your body next to mine again.  I ache for you.”

“Very persuasive.” He sighed.  He sat up and pulled the sweats off.  “Okay?” He asked.

She looked down at his now naked body.  “Much better.” She grinned.

“Mrs. Copeland, I see evil intent in those eyes of yours.” He laughed.

“Evil huh? I’ll show you evil.” She pulled him on top of her and their lips met in a kiss. 

“I think I could get used to evil.” He sighed. 

“Me too Michael, me too.” She said before bringing her mouth back to his.

 

 

Taylor used two hands to clutch the hot cup of tea that Blake handed her.  She had seen Thomas and Katherine and was finally satisfied that they were alright.  She had then consented to sit with the detectives.  Amy Gregory sat next to her on the couch writing notes as Detective Fisher listened in, taking notes only in his head.  It might have seemed unorthodox but it was his way and it had worked well for over fifteen years, he was one of the departments most decorated servants.

“So you were asleep alone when she came in?” Amy asked. 

Taylor’s hands shook as she put the cup down.  “No, not alone, Thomas was in bed with me.  He was scared and I told him he could sleep with me.”

“And where was Mr. Forrester?” She asked.

“We, we had a fight.  He took off in the car.  I don’t know where he is.” Taylor said.  She wiped a tear from her eye and looked at Blake.  He smiled at her and she weakly smiled back.

“Do you know how she managed to get in Mrs. Forrester? Was the door unlocked? Did she have a key?” Amy questioned.

“She used to live here but we changed the locks.  I don’t know how she got in.” Taylor said.  “But Morgan always found a way to get what she wanted.” She sighed.

“She had a key in her pocket.”  Detective Fisher said flatly. 

“I have no idea how she got it.” Taylor told him, almost apologetically.

“So when she came into the room she woke you and your son?” Amy asked.

“I already told you that.” Taylor protested.

“Where were your daughters and the housekeeper?” Amy continued.

“She’s our nanny, not a housekeeper.  She was sleeping in her room and the girls were in their room.”

“And the nanny, she didn’t hear your argument with your husband or the one with Ms. Dewitt?”

“If she heard my conversation with Ridge she never came out.” Taylor corrected her.  “As for Morgan, you told me that she drugged her.”

“We’re just trying to get the facts ma’am.” Amy said.  “Let’s go back to after she woke you and Thomas.”

“She didn’t wake Thomas, she must have drugged him before she woke me, I thought he was dead.” Taylor said as she started to tear up again.

“Fine, she woke you up and your son was asleep.  She made you get up. And then?” Amy asked.

“She wanted to make me subservient.  She made me undress.”

“And you complied?”

“Of course I did.  I didn’t want to aggravate her any further, I wanted to protect my children.  If she thought she had me in her control I hoped she would forget them.  But she didn’t.  She was so cruel, so very cruel.”

Amy wrote something in her pad.  “Ms. Dewitt was not only your husband’s employee but his wife?”

“Not legally.  I think, I think that’s what set her off.  She wanted Ridge.  I tried to convince her that she could have him but she wasn’t buying it.”

“Did you ask her to take you to your daughters?” Detective Fisher asked her.

“Do you think I’m insane?” Taylor gasped.  “No, I did not do that. It was bad enough she had Thomas.  I wanted to keep the girls safe.  But she made us go to them.”

“Did she seem lucid Mrs. Forrester?” Amy asked.

“Yes.  She wanted to make me suffer, she wanted to humiliate me and she wanted to frighten me.  She told me, she told me that she was the one who shot Brooke and Ridge.”

“Brooke and Ridge?” Amy asked.

“Are you talking about Brooke Logan?” Detective Fisher asked, suddenly very interested.

“Yes.  She told me she thought Ridge was in love with Brooke.  They had played a dangerous game with her, they didn’t know what she was capable of and it almost cost them both their lives.”

“That’s Burke’s case.” Jim told Amy.  “What do you know?  He was right all along.”

“Lieutenant Burke suspected Morgan?” Taylor asked.  But the detectives ignored her question.

“So his proof must be adding up.” Amy agreed with Jim.

“If they suspected her why didn’t they follow up? For God’s sake Ridge was shot months after Brooke. It could have been avoided.” Taylor said frantically.  “He still can’t draw like he did, this never should have happened to him, Morgan would have been in jail.  None of this would have happened.”

“Calm down Mrs. Forrester.” Amy said.  “It was only a theory and it was being investigated.  She covered her tracks very well, we didn’t have enough to make an arrest.  Not only that but there seemed to be no motive for her shooting Ms. Logan.”

“Enough Amy.” Detective Fisher reprimanded her.  “Let’s get back to last night shall we?  So Mrs., Forrester, Morgan told you that she shot Brooke Logan and your husband?”

“She was bragging.  She wanted me to know that she really meant it.  It worked, I was terrified.”

“She told you this before she took you to the girls?” Amy asked.

“Yes.  Then she made me get up and carry Thomas into the girls room. And she made me wake them.  Then, then she told me that I was going to watch my children die.” She sobbed.

“Mrs. Forrester, had Ms. Dewitt been bothering you prior to tonight?” Detective Fisher asked.

“Not in a long time.  Not since Ridge left her and came home for good.” She told him.

“Can you explain this relationship for me?” He asked.

“Morgan used to date my husband, years ago, long before I ever met him. She had gotten pregnant back then but she had an abortion.  She regretted it for years and then when she came back to town and started working with Ridge, well she decided that she wanted to replace that child and I suppose to get Ridge back into her life.” Taylor explained.  “She tricked my husband into sleeping with her.”
At that Amy Gregory couldn’t contain her snicker and Jim Fisher didn’t even try to stop his own laugh.  “Tricked him into sleeping with her?” He laughed.  “And how did she manage that?”

“It’s not important.” Taylor said with a blush.  “It happened and soon afterwards she became pregnant. I was so happy for her at the time.”

“Happy that she was having your husband’s child?” Amy asked her.  She always found herself flabbergasted by the rich and famous and this was no exception.
“No, no I didn’t know it was Ridge’s child. Morgan was my friend, and she wanted a child so badly.  I just didn’t know that it was only Ridge’s child that she wanted.”

“So she um, tricked your husband and ended up pregnant?” Amy questioned again.

“It was her intention all along.  I thought she wanted Ridge to go with her to be artificially inseminated, but that wasn’t her plan.  Do I have to go into this? Is it relevant now?” Taylor wondered.

“We need to know all the facts, we need her motivation.” Detective Fisher answered.

“Why? She’s dead, there won’t be a trial.” Taylor frowned.

“Not for her.” Jim said.  He turned to look at Blake who was across the room talking to two uniformed officers.

“No, not Blake, he saved us.” Taylor protested.

“That’s still to be determined Mrs. Forrester.” He said. 

Amy turned to the door as two more men came inside.

“Hey Quincy.” She called out and waved.

“Hey Cagney.” He called back.  “I didn’t know this was your case.”

“Oh I always seem to luck out.” She laughed.

“Cagney?” Taylor questioned her. 

“That’s Bill Landon, he’s the coroner.  I call him Quincy from the old TV show.”

“And he calls you Cagney from Cagney and Lacey.” Taylor finished. “Oh God a coroner.  This is real, it’s real.”  She sobbed.

 

 

“Stephanie?” Eric asked as he walked into the kitchen and found his estranged wife feeding Morgan’s son.   “I thought Helen had him.  Did he wake you? I’m sorry, I must have slept through his cry.”

“He didn’t wake me.” She told him.  “I um, couldn’t sleep.”

“So you took Joshua?” He asked.

“Don’t make a big thing out of it Eric, it changes nothing.”

“Maybe it does change something Stephanie.  I know you can’t hate an innocent child, it’s just not in your nature.”

“I doubt if you even know my nature anymore.  Since you allowed that woman into your life you don’t know any of us.”

“I was wrong, I made a mistake. I’m begging you to forgive me. Is what I’ve done so horrible that you can’t do that?” He asked hopefully.

“You put the woman who tore this family apart before everyone.  You went to live with her, you slept with her.  This was a worse betrayal then when you married Brooke and you know how I feel about that.”

“It’s over, it’s all over.  I won’t let her come between us again.” He promised.

“Too little too late.” She sighed.  “And what of this child Eric?  You’re practically kidnapped him.  Don’t you realize how vindictive that woman is?  She’ll have the police after you and then what?”

“Then I’ll tell them how she abandoned him.” He looked at her hopefully. “Twice Stephanie.”

“You certainly can’t raise a baby Eric.  He’s not yours, he’s not Ridge’s he has no ties to us.”

“Not through blood.” He agreed.

“But you’re already attached to him aren’t you?”

“Yes.” He admitted.  “Look at him Stephanie.  Tell me how anyone couldn’t get attached to him.  Even you have changed your attitude.”

“No I haven’t.  I fed a hungry baby.  I am not a witch, but I haven’t changed my stance.  You’re both out of here tomorrow.”

 

 

“Is it the pain?” Brooke asked Michael after he rolled off of her and lay quietly on his back.

“No, the pain is subsiding or I’m getting used to it.  It’s the worry really.” He told her. 

“You know you’re going to be fine.” She said as she clutched his hand tightly.

“You know something Brooke, I’m starting to believe that more and more. Maybe it’s your insistence or your blind faith but I want to believe you so I’m starting to believe you.  But it’s more than that. Everything is so new and so raw.  I can’t stop the movies from running in front of my eyes.  I couldn’t sleep before so that’s why I went downstairs.  Brooke, it’s not that I don’t want to make love to you, it’s that I just can’t keep my mind on anything right now.  It was different before.  What happened was so fast and so urgent.  But now I’m thinking about that and Jason and the trial and Bridget and Joey and God Brooke, I can’t stop all these damn thoughts from flying around in my head.”

“Why don’t you just lie there and let me massage you.” She said.

“You sure are determined.” He smiled at her and brought her hand to his mouth and kissed it.  “But I really am not up to it.”

“I honestly meant a real massage.” She said. “I can try and get rid of some of that tension.  I can put on some soft music and rub you with oils and help you fall asleep.”

“Oh honey, that might hurt a little bit at this point, but I’ll take a raincheck.” He told her.  “Would you mind just talking to me?”

“Mind? Of course not.” She told him. “Put your head on my shoulder.”

Michael shifted over towards her on the bed and leaned into her arms. She smiled at him, kissed him and lowered his head to her breasts.  “Ummm nice.” He said as he got comfortable.  “I talked to Bridget tonight.”

“You did?” She asked him as she ran her fingers gently through his hair.
“I woke her up with my limping down the stairs.  She came down and we had brownies.  Brooke we’ve got a great kid in her.” He said proudly.

“You really do think of her that way.” She smiled lovingly at him.

“Yeah I do Brooke. I love her to death.  When I think of how much she hated me at first.”

“She didn’t really hate you, she resented you coming into my life.  She hasn’t had an easy time herself you know.  She grew up with a mother who had a bad habit of playing musical beds.”

“No she didn’t Brooke.  You need to stop putting yourself down like that.” He reprimanded her. “Anyway, we went into that whole thing and she told me that she had hoped for Ridge to come back and that she resented me for not being him.  We really had a good talk.  But she also told me about Joey.”

“It’s not that unusual for a young girl to find an older man attractive, but it scares me.” Brooke admitted.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” He asked her. “Why didn’t you tell me it was so serious and that you were so scared.  I would have called him and put an immediate stop to it.”

“You’ve only been home one day.  You’ve been through so much and I just didn’t want to burden you with more.  I don’t think that anything happened.  She swore it didn’t and so did your brother.”

“One day.  God, after all that time in that hellhole this seemed like a week’s vacation.” He said with a deep sigh.  “Joey told me nothing happened too. But I had no idea that Bridget was so enamored with him.”

“I think it will pass, I hope it will pass.” Brooke told him. 

“It will. She’s got a good head on her shoulders.  Not only that but my brother knows better.  Well he used to.  I have to wonder after Sara.”

“Sara doesn’t look as young as Bridget does.  Especially when she puts on those clothes and the makeup.” Brooke reminded him. 

“Are you making excuses for him?”

“Maybe.  He is family, and he came forward for you and Michael he seemed so sincere.”

“He’s not the only family member who’s come forward.” He told her.

“What do you mean?”

“I want to tell you this, but I don’t want you to get upset.”

“Michael, you’re scaring me again.” Brooke sat up suddenly causing Michael to slide back to the pillow.

“Ouch.” He complained.

“Oh my God, I’m sorry.” She said.  She leaned over and kissed him.  “Can I help?”

“I’ll live.” He said as he sat up.  He rubbed his ribs and looked at her.  “Warn me next time okay?”

“I wasn’t thinking.” She said apologetically, but couldn’t hold back a giggle.

“You think it’s funny huh?” He said in mock anger.

“No.” She giggled.  Then suddenly she turned serious again.  “Who came forward?”

“Rick.” He said.  “Rick was the other man Brooke.”

“Rick? Oh no, no not my baby.”

“Brooke it’s okay.  Rick called Bridget and told her.  He was the one who brought Sara here, now it all makes sense.  And now they will know who both men were.”
“Michael what if they think he raped her?” Brooke gasped.

“They won’t.  I won’t let them, Colin won’t let them nothing is going to happen to him.  Rick and Sara were dating.  Sara blamed me because she wanted to hurt me.  She doesn’t want to hurt Rick, this is going to help me Brooke and thanks to Rick maybe, just maybe this nightmare is almost over.”

“Oh Michael, oh honey yes.” She pulled her arms around him and kissed him.

 

 

It was dark in Thorne’s living room and while he tried his best to tiptoe and not make a noise Ridge’s best efforts were thwarted when he stubbed his toe on the coffee table.

“Damn!” He shouted as he hopped about holding his foot.  Moments later Thorne’s bedroom door opened.

“Ridge? What the hell are you doing?  It’s the middle of the night.”

“I stubbed my damn toe.” He said.  Ridge limped to the couch and sat down.  “Did I wake you?”

“Hard to sleep through your shouting.” Thorne said with a yawn.  “What are you doing up and dressed?”

“It’s five o’clock.  I want to get home and start making breakfast.  I have a lot of fences to mend today baby brother.”

“Five o’clock huh?” Thorne asked.  “And do you expect Taylor and the kids to want to eat at this hour?”

“No, but I have to get some groceries and I want everything perfect when they wake up.”

“And you’re going to explain about Vanessa?” Thorne asked.

“If need be.  But I’d prefer if we all forget that we ever met Vanessa York.” Ridge said.

“I don’t think that is gonna go over with Taylor but hell Ridge, it’s your funeral.” He laughed.

“I’ll fix it all Thorne, Taylor and the kids mean more to me than anything in the world.  I am not going to lose them ever again.”

“Then be honest Ridge.  Lies always come back to bite you in the ass.  You should know that after Morgan.” Thorne reminded him.

“Morgan Dewitt is over and done with.  She’s Dad’s problem now.  I am not going to have anything ever to do with her again, and if that means cutting out Dad, well then that will have to be too.” Ridge said sadly.

“I’m still hopin’ we can get through to him.  Maybe Mom can.  I know she still loves him.”

“That she might, but I can’t see her getting over this one Thorne.  Not this time.” Ridge said.

“Dad needs to cut Morgan loose. That’s really the only way.” Thorne agreed.

“Our family needs a lot of healing Thorne.  Hopefully this morning will be the start and we can all move forward.”

“Yeah.” Thorne said wistfully.

 

 

Colin had been at his laptop for almost two hours when Storm finally got out of bed and went to him. 
“Are you going to stay angry forever?” He asked.

“Maybe.” Colin said as he continued to key.

“Can you at least pretend to be paying attention to me?” Storm asked.

Colin looked up at him.  “Oh, like you pretend all the time.  I’m sick and tired of living a life of pretend Storm.  I want to make our commitment public.”

“Our friends know.” Storm protested.

“Our gay friends do, but the straight ones and your family?  It’s been years Storm, I can’t play this game anymore.”

“I’m not ready.” Storm told him.  “You have to give me more time.”

“I’ve already given you a lifetime.  It’s over Storm.”

“What do you mean it’s over?  You’re going to just walk away from us?”

“Is there even an us Storm?  We book separate rooms, we lie, we hide.  That’s not my style.  I’ve put up with it for so long for you but after tonight I can’t.  We’re marching for Jack next Saturday.  I want you to march at my side.”  Colin told him.

“You know I can’t do that.” Storm said shaking his head.  “It would kill my mother, my grandmother.”

“Don’t you think they have their suspicions Storm?” Colin shouted.

“No!” Storm said almost too quickly. 

“Because of those women you’ve tried to move on with.  Yeah, I know where your head is Storm and it’s not with me.  I love you, I’ll probably always love you but I want someone who is proud to be mine.  You’ll never be that.”

“What are you saying?” Storm asked. He turned pale and grabbed onto the edge of the chair.

“I’m saying it’s over.  I’ll go back and help Brooke and Michael, I’d never let them or you down that way. But I’m getting my own room. You can stay with them.  I can’t and won’t hide for you anymore Storm.  I’m sorry, I’m really sorry.”

“Come on Colin don’t do this.” Storm begged.

“I’m not the one doing it, you are.” He sighed and got up.  “You want this apartment or do you want me to keep it?”

“I want to stay with you Colin.” Storm said.

“As the song goes you can’t always get what you want.” Colin said.  He walked to the bedroom. Storm followed him in and was taken back when he saw Colin putting clothes into a suitcase. 

“Where are you going?” Storm asked.

“The funeral isn’t for two days.  I’m going back to LA for Mike, then I’m moving out.”

 

 

“Mr. Hayes, how did you come to being at the house at this time of night?” Jim Fisher asked him.  He had left Taylor with Amy.  He had suspicions about Mrs. Forrester’s former husband, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on them.  They seemed to have an easy rapport but still he was the ex, he should have had no reason to be there, not so late while the residents were clearly sleeping.

“I have sleeping problems detective.” Blake told him.  “Often I go for rides or walks.  No point in laying in a bed trying to sleep when sleep isn’t coming.”

“No, I suppose not, but why here?”  He persisted.

“Taylor is very important to me.  We may no longer be married but we have a deep friendship.  I worry about her.  Her husband isn’t the most attentive.  Something just told me that she needed me.  I can’t explain it, it was just a feeling.”

“A feeling huh? Strange that it worked out as it did.” Jim said suspiciously.  “So you got here and just burst in all ready to play Captain America?”

“Not at all.  I drove here and looked at the house, it seemed quiet, like everything was alright so I admonished myself and decided to take advantage of the beach.  Nothing like a walk on the beach to settle the nerves and make you calm.”

“A strange choice of words.” Jim commented.  “Why did you have to calm your nerves Mr. Hayes?”

“Like I told you before I have sleeping problems.  You can ask my wife, it’s nothing new.” Blake said as he became more and more defensive.

“Your wife?  Are you remarried too Mr. Hayes?” Jim asked knowing perfectly well he had been referring to Taylor Forrester.  The man was rattled and Jim intended to rattle him further, as far as needed to get to the truth.

“My EX-wife.” Blake said, correcting himself.  “Though I have no idea why semantics are so important at a time like this?”

“Always want to get the facts straight.” Jim said with a smile.  “So what made you come back and come inside?”

Blake nervously looked around the room.  He was sure he had pulled out all the wires, everything was sitting in his trunk.  He couldn’t afford to make the detective suspicious.  If he did then he could cause himself problems and even worse lose all the ground he had made with Taylor.  Jim watched the man’s eyes seem to go wild.  He was a loose cannon, he could tell, and something didn’t jive with his story.

“Mr. Hayes?” Jim spoke, getting Blake’s attention again.

“I saw movement through the window.”

“And you found that abnormal?” Detective Fisher cocked his eyebrow and looked at Blake, defying him to answer.

“It was late.” Blake answered.

“And people don’t get up in the night?”

“Of course they do, but something seemed wrong.” Blake said.  He cleared his throat and appeared to be perspiring.

“Mrs. Forrester had argued with her husband, she could have been up pacing, or maybe the children were ill, or even a nocturnal visit to the potty?” Detective Fisher suggested.

“I saw that Ridge’s car wasn’t there and I was concerned.  I saw movement and when I looked inside I saw that.”

“You looked inside?” Jim asked.

“Yes.” Blake admitted.  “I know it was probably something you view as wrong but I was concerned.  Like I said something was bothering me, so I checked.  Then I saw the cut wires.”

“Ah, the cut wires?  And you chose not to call 911?”

“I didn’t think, I reacted.  Taylor and her children were my only thought, they needed me and I had to be there for them.” Blake said angrily.  “And I may add that I resent your implications.”

“Have I implied something inappropriate?” Detective Fisher asked. 

“You know damn well you did.” Blake fumed.

“Why did you have a gun Mr. Hayes?”

“I have a license to carry one.”

“That wasn’t my question, my officers had noted the license, I asked why, in your nocturnal walks you would chose to bring a firearm.”

“I find it to indeed be more dangerous late at night and as I have already stated I had a feeling, a premonition.”

“Ah yes, your mysterious premonition.  How fortunate Mrs. Forrester was.” Detective Fisher said sarcastically.

“I see it that way.” Blake said.  “And so does Taylor.”

 

 

The heavy footsteps woke Brooke from her most restful sleep in weeks, she reached for Michael but found the other side of the bed empty.  “Michael?” She called out as she sat.  Her eyes focused in the low light of the dawn to find Michael at the dresser.

“Sorry.” He said.  “I’m not used to being asleep much later than this.  Go back to sleep.”

“What are you doing?” She asked.

“I was going to shower and dress and go make some coffee.” He answered her.

“Don’t be silly, I can get you coffee, you need to relax, come back to bed sweetheart please.”

He put down the clothes he had taken out and walked back to the bed.  Sitting next to her he took her hand.  “You gotta stop worrying about me.  I’m okay Brooke, I need to get back into a normal routine, at least I have to try and establish one until I can get back to work.”  He leaned over and placed a tender kiss on her lips.  “But I appreciate the concern.”

“It’s not even six o’clock.  Can’t you try and sleep a little longer?” She asked him.

“I’ll try.” He smiled and pulled the blankets back over him.  “I’m a little antsy.  This test today has me nervous too.”

“Why? You know what the results are going to be.” She said with a frown.

“Yeah, but still, honey it’s my life and my reputation out there on the line.  One false reading and it could be all over.”

“There isn’t going to be a false reading.  This is going to totally exonerate you and then life will be back to normal.”

“Somehow I doubt anything will ever be normal again.” He sighed.  “I wonder if I’ll even have any patients left.”

“If you don’t then you’ll get new ones.  Michael you are a wonderful surgeon, people have been coming to you for years, that isn’t going to change, no one does the things that you do.”

“It’s nice having you in my court.” He said.  He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. “Ouch, I keep forgetting about my ribs.”

“Can I get you anything?” She asked.

“I took a pill.  But I really want to wean myself off them.  I don’t like drugs Brooke.”

“Strange comment from a doctor.” She smiled.

“They have their purpose and they are important, but I don’t want to get dependent on them.  I’ve seen too many doctors do that.  It’s so easy to self-prescribe.” He explained.

“You’d never do that.” She told him.

“I’d like to believe that honey but sometimes drugs get addicting. Anyway I plan on not doing it.”

Brooke smiled at him and ran her hand up and down his leg.  He closed his eyes and moaned softly as her administrations got the desired result.  “You never quit do you?” He asked with a laugh.

“We have two boxes of condoms, why let them go to waste?” She said with a grin.

“I’d love to oblige you honey, but I have to save it today.” He reminded her.

“Michael you and I have been known to go at it many, many times in one day.” She purred.

“And it would be just my luck to go to the test and come up dry again.  Brooke it’s already humiliating, I can’t deal with that again too.” He gently took her hand and put it back in her own lap.  “But I’ll make you a deal. If, after the test and after the meeting with Colin, if we still are in the mood, we’ll open that box.”

“I can’t argue with that.” She said with a kiss.  “And I know it will all go well so we WILL be in the mood.”

“With you I think I can count on it.” He laughed softly and pulled her tighter.

The store was almost empty when Ridge arrived.  He was able to leisurely stroll around picking out everyone’s favorite things. In the fresh fruit section he got oranges to squeeze for juice, strawberries and kiwi’s for Taylor, honeydew melon for Thomas and banana’s for the girls.  He bought two dozen eggs, Canadian bacon and red potatoes to make into homefries.  A fresh loaf of wheat bread and a gallon of milk and he was ready to leave.  At the last moment he picked up a bottle of French Champagne.  Mimosa’s were Taylor’s favorite and he intended to pamper her like she had never been pampered before. With three large bags he left the store in a better mood than he had been in for ages.  He knew that all would be fine soon.  The morning was foggy as it was so often at the beach.  It didn’t concern Ridge.  He was used to it by now but there was something giving him a sense of foreboding and he couldn’t put his finger on it.  He turned into the street that led to the side street where the house was and he saw a strange light.  Using his sleeve he cleared the windshield and strained his eyes to get a better view.  It was lights.  Blinking lights. “What the hell?” He asked himself.  With a sense of urgency he made the turn and his heart leapt into his throat.  There were police cars, ambulances and with a taste of bile in his mouth he saw the coroner’s car.  “No! No! Taylor!” He shouted.  He pulled the car to an abrupt stop and jumped out leaving the keys in the ignition and the door wide open.  “Taylor!” He screamed. 

“Hold it fella.” A uniformed officer said as he grabbed Ridge, preventing him from entering his home.

“Taylor!” He screamed again, struggling to free himself. 

“This is a crime scene, no one goes in.” The officer told him.

“It’s my house, my wife, my kids. Please! Taylor! Please!” He yelled.

Jim turned away from Blake and called to Amy.  “What the hell is all that?”

“It’s Ridge! It’s my husband.” Taylor said excitedly.  “Please, please you have to let him in.”

“Matson.” Jim said to a uniformed officer.  “Go see if it’s Mr. Forrester and if it is bring him in.  I have a few questions for him too.”

The officer quickly went outside and returned with a distraught Ridge.

“Ridge!” Taylor called out.

“Doc, oh thank God Doc.  The kids?” He asked as he ran to her side.

“They’re alright.” She said as he took her into his arms. 

“Doc, what happened?  What’s going on? Why is the coroner here?”

“Morgan, she tried to kill us.” Taylor said between a new rush of sobs.

“Did she hurt you?  I’ll kill her, I swear I’ll kill her.” Ridge said.  He held Taylor’s face to his.  “Did she Taylor?  Did she hurt you or the kids?”

“She drugged Thomas but he’s going to be alright.”

“Where is she!” Ridge shouted jumping up.

“Sit down Mr. Forrester.” Amy Gregory told him.  “Ms. Dewitt is dead.”

“Dead? Taylor?” Ridge asked his wife softly.

“No.  She was going to shoot me but Blake, Blake saved us.”

“Blake Hayes?” Ridge asked. 

“Blake saved us.  We would have died, we would be dead.” Taylor repeated.

“I don’t understand.  Why was Blake here?  What was he doing here in the middle of the night?”

“I’d think you’d be a little more concerned about your family Forrester.” Blake said as he walked over.

“I just, I just don’t understand.” Ridge said.  “What happened? Why was Morgan here? And why did she do this?  And how did you know she would do this?” He asked Blake.

“Ridge, he saved us.  Blake risked his own life to save ours.” Taylor said as she reached her arm out to Blake.  “He’s a wonderful man, a wonderful man.”

“Would someone please tell me what happened.” Ridge begged. They all turned as Morgan’s body was wheeled past them.  “Is that her?” He asked.

“Yes.” Amy told him. 

“Taylor what happened? Please tell me what happened.” Ridge asked again.

“Mr. Forrester, Mrs. Forrester, we’re going to have to ask you to find somewhere else to stay for a couple of days while we finish the investigation.” Amy said.

“They’re coming to my house.” Blake announced.

“The hell we are.” Ridge said angrily.

“Ridge!” Taylor gasped.  “After all he’s done, how can you be so rude?”

“Look Hayes, I appreciate what you did, but we have family.  We’ll be staying with my mother.”

“No Ridge, not with your father and mother separated like that and his dating Morgan, I can’t, I can’t go there.” Taylor insisted.  “We’ll go to Blake’s.”

“I don’t have to remind anyone that no one is to leave the state.” Jim Fisher told him.

“My wife was a victim, how dare you take this attitude!” Ridge growled.

“Your wife is alive and Ms. Dewitt is dead.  Until we have all the facts Ms. Dewitt is a victim.” Jim Fisher said in a growl.  “Amy, take Mrs. Forrester into the bedroom and let her pack.”

“Come on Mrs. Forrester.” She said, helping Taylor to stand.

“Ridge the kids, can you pack for them?” Taylor asked him.

“Matson, take him in.” Jim Fisher ordered the other office.  “Hayes, we aren’t finished.”

“We are for tonight.” Blake told him.  “We can continue after I’ve gotten Taylor and her children settled in.”

“Yeah, I suppose we can.” Jim said.  “I’ll expect you at the station this afternoon.”

“I’ll be there with bells on.” Blake said with a touch of sarcasm.  He waited for Taylor who came out with a suitcase.

“I don’t know how to thank you.” Taylor said.

“No thanks are needed Taylor, you know how much I love you.” He smiled at her.

“Where’s Ridge and the kids?” She asked.
“Still in there.  What about Katherine? Would she like to come with us?”

“Probably for today, but she has family I’m sure she’d want to be with.” Taylor explained.

“I have room for everyone.  She’s welcome as long as she wants Taylor.”

She put her arms around him and hugged him.  He was gently kissing her forehead when Ridge and Katherine came out with the children. Ridge shot him a look but then stopped. He was confused.  He hated the man for so long, but if what they had told him was true Blake had indeed saved his family and he owed him.  Ridge knew the next few days were going to be trying, very trying.

 

 

Storm stood at the taxi stand and watched Colin drive away in the rental car.  It was over, it was all over.  He fought to hold back his tears.  He wished he could have been stronger, he wished he could have been the man that Colin wanted him to be but he knew he couldn’t do it.  “You win Brooke, you win.  You can set me up.  I want to live a normal life.  I want to fit in.” He whispered as he stepped towards the waiting taxi.

 

 

Changes Part 112

 

 

Brooke paced nervously in the waiting room.  She knew that it was nothing to worry about but worry had become such a big part of her life lately that she didn’t know how to stop it.  Colin came up behind her and put his arm around her.

“It’s going to be okay Brooke, he’s just giving a sample.” He assured her.

“A sample that means the difference between jail and freedom.” She said.  “Oh Colin, how did we get here? How did this all happen?”

“I know, life is sure unfair sometimes.” He said with a sigh.  His thoughts were on his own life as well.  He was questioning his decision to challenge Storm, had he moved too fast?  He loved him, he didn’t want a life without him.  But Storm had taken his ultimatum and ran with it.  He shook his head, trying to get his concentration back at the business at hand.  “Mike is going to be fine Brooke, this is really a formality right now.  With Joey and Rick both coming forward I’m already working towards getting all the charges dropped.”

“That child took all our lives and turned them upside down and inside out and now it’s just going to end? Just like that?  Colin shouldn’t she have to pay for what she’s done?”

“We can talk about that later.” He said. His cell phone went off and he turned back to Brooke.  “Excuse me, I have to get this.  Hello?  Yes.  Yes that’s right.  And you’re sure?  Nothing at all?  That’s wonderful, my client will be very happy.  Yes, yes I gave you my word, nothing is going to happen from this end. You’ve been completely cooperative and we all appreciate that.  Thank you.  Uh huh, yes I do and we will.  I’ll send you the paperwork.  Okay great.”  He closed the phone and turned to Brooke with a huge smile.  “They’re all clean Brooke, Mike’s fine.” He said with a hug.

“The men? All of them?” She asked him.

“Yeah, I can’t wait for him to come out and to tell him.  I didn’t think I’d have an answer so early.  This is wonderful news Brooke, you can stop worrying now.”

“I hope Michael sees it that way.” Brooke told him.  “I have a feeling he’s still going to want to use protection until he gets tested again.”

“I can’t blame him for that Brooke, but he can’t just live in fear either.  So you give it three or six months and then you have to forget about it.  He’s fine, just like I said he was.” He said with another squeeze.

“Thank you Colin, thank you so much.” She said as tears ran down her cheeks.

 

 

Ridge closed the door to the bedroom where the children were finally sleeping.  He walked out to Taylor and pulled her into his arms.  “They’re finally asleep.” He told her.

“They are going to be so out of sorts for the next few days.” She said.

“Look Doc, we gotta talk.”

“Yes we do.” She said. 

“We can’t stay here.  I can understand your feeling thankful to the guy, I can even understand coming here tonight.  But Taylor we can’t live with Blake Hayes.” Ridge insisted.

“We aren’t going to live with Blake, he offered us a place to stay, that’s all.  Why can’t you just be thankful yourself?” She asked him.  Her eyes filled with fire as she stared at him.

“Are you blaming this on me?” He asked.

“Wasn’t it you who brought her into our lives?” 

“No, that was Brooke.” He said.

“Don’t you dare!” She hissed at him.

“Okay, okay fine Doc, it was me, me and my stupidity.  I brought her back into our lives but you and I both thought it was all over.  You know I would never have left if I had thought you were in danger.”

“No, you just lost because you couldn’t get another ex-lover out of your head.  I am so sick of it Ridge, so sick of it.” She walked away from him into the living room.  She sat down on the couch and grabbed a pillow and put it on her lap and hugged it.  Tears spilled from her eyes as Ridge walked in and joined her.

“Please don’t do this.” He begged her.  “Taylor I had no idea that I’d see Vanessa, I had no idea Morgan was planning anything.  I was wrong to walk out, I admit that but I just wanted to clear my head.”

“You almost cleared your entire family.” She said angrily.

“Yeah, I almost did and I will regret that until the day I die.  I am thankful as hell to Blake Hayes for saving you but Taylor, we need to be alone, we need to be just our family.” 

“I’m not sure I want to be alone with you Ridge.” She said honestly.

“Then we can go to Mom’s, or Thorne’s or even Brooke’s but not here Doc, please not here.”

 

 

Felicia took one last bite and put down her fork.  “You were right.” She told Joey.  “You make awesome pancakes.”

“I’m glad you like them.” He said.  “More coffee?”

“Sure.” She smiled.  He got the pot and refilled both their cups. 

“Can you spend the day with me?” He asked her.

“Don’t you have to work?” She wondered.

“I’m going to call in sick, that is if you and I can do something.  I really want to spend time with you, get to know you.”

“I’d really like that.” She said.  “But maybe you can take me home first so I can change.”

“Will your parents want my head?” He smiled at her.

“On a silver platter, but I promise I’ll protect you.”

“Good.” He said as he stole a kiss.  “Let me just call the boss and then we can get going.”  He grabbed his phone and walked into the other room.

 

 

“Hi.” Michael said with a smile as he joined Brooke and Colin. 

“All done?” Brooke asked.

“Yeah my cup is full.” He laughed. “Actually I arranged for them to send part of it to Dr. Stedman.  I haven’t checked in with him since this crap all happened, not that it makes a difference anymore.”

“Dr. Stedman?” Colin asked.

“Baby making.” Michael simply stated.

“Oh, then maybe I have some good news for you.”  Colin told him.

“Lay it on me, after that experience I can use it.”

“Was it that bad?” Brooke asked.
“Honey it’s always humiliating when you do that, but when I did it for us, to make a baby at least it seemed like it was worth it.  This time, well let’s just say the mood didn’t exactly come right away.”

“What did you do?” Brooke asked.  Michael looked at her and burst out laughing.

“You really don’t want to know Brooke, come on, this is embarrassing.” He hugged her and gave her a kiss.  “Nothing that happens in there comes even close to you okay?” Then he turned to Colin. “So what’s this news that you have?”

“Great news Mike, we got the results already.  The men, they’re all fine, they all tested negative.” Colin said with a huge smile. 

“What?” Michael was stunned, almost too stunned to take it in.  Although he had put up a good front he had honestly expected to hear the total opposite.  “Are you sure?” He asked.

“Positive Mike, you’re fine, just like I told you.”

“Brooke! Oh God Brooke!” Michael grabbed his wife and held her close. His mouth crushed hers in a kiss.

 

 

Blake picked up the phone on the first ring and answered impatiently.  “What?”

“And good morning to you too Blake.” Joey said.

“Joseph, good, I’m glad you called.  You are going to have to start answering your phone, I’ve been trying you for over an hour.” Blake said in a low voice.

“Sorry, I had company.” Joey told him.  “Anyway I was calling to say.”

“Nevermind what you wanted, listen to me now Joseph.” Blake instructed.  “We won’t be working for at least a week.  I’ve left the beach apartment and gone back to my townhouse.  I’ve also taken the cameras out of Taylor’s house.  Don’t ask why and steer clear.  Eventually I will want you to continue on their mansion, but for now I want you to lay low.  I will contact you.  Do not call me. Is that clear?”

“Sure.” Joey answered.  “Maybe I’ll line up some other gig in the meantime.”

“Just make sure you are available when I want you and remember, stay away from my place and Taylor’s.”

“Since you seem to be making demands I’m making one of my own.” Joey said with a newfound bravery.

“Don’t test me Joseph.”

“I’m taking the camera’s out of Mike’s house.  He has enough troubles.  You will leave him and his family alone.” Joey told him.  “Am I making MYSELF clear?”

Blake was silent for several seconds and Joey was worried he had overstepped his bounds.  Then Blake cleared his throat.  “Fine.” He said.  “We won’t be needing them right now.  Do as you wish.” 

“Thanks Blake.” Joey managed.  “I’ll be um, waiting for your call.”

 

 

Eric was straightening up the guest room when Stephanie walked in.  She stood in silence watching him before he noticed her.

“I’ll be out of your way in a moment.” He told her.

“No.” She said.

“No?”

“Never mind, I’ve changed my mind.  You and the child can stay for a few days.  Just make sure that that maniac doesn’t know you’re here.  I have alerted the security company and asked them to increase the patrol.” She told him.

“We can stay?” Eric asked with a slight smile.

“In the guest room.” She told him.

“Thank you Stephanie.”

“I don’t know why I’m doing this.  I must be getting soft in my old age.” She said.

He looked at her with amusement and smiled again.  “Never old.  You’re as young and beautiful as the day I met you.”

“You shouldn’t be drinking around the child.” She admonished him, but smiled in spite of herself.

“You don’t think I mean it?” He asked.

“I think you want to get on my good side and believe me you have your work cut out for you there.  Do you mean it?” She asked.  “I suppose I believe you still do love me.”

“And you Stephanie?  Do you still love me?”

“Don’t press your luck.” She laughed.  She started to walk out but turned again.  “Helen made Huevos Rancheros for brunch, come join me.”

“I will.” He managed to reply. 

 

 

Colin walked Brooke and Michael to their car.  He was surprised that Michael was headed for the drivers seat.  “Are you sure you’re up to this?” He asked him.

“Colin, after the news you just gave me I could drive this baby home Flintstones style.” He said with a laugh. 

“Huh?” Brooke said.  “Oh you mean with your feet like Fred?” She asked with a giggle.

“I think I could actually fly home.” He said pulling her close and kissing her.

“Actually I did mean your leg and your ribs.” Colin reminded him.  “You may not have the fastest reflexes yet.”

“We’ll drive slow.  I’m up to it Colin.” He said.  “Are you going to follow us home or do you have any stops to make?”

“Actually since things seem to be moving at a faster pace than I ever imagined there’s a slight change of plans.  You two are fine.  We can talk about court later.  Frankly I don’t think there will be a trial.  I have a meeting with Ms. Fulton.  I think if this goes well the whole thing is going to, well let’s not get ahead of ourselves.  I’ll meet with Sara and then come over and go over the meeting with you two.  Now I have a question.”

“Shoot.” Michael said with another smile to Brooke. He reached for her hand and squeezed it.

“Was there a lot of press outside your house today?” Colin asked.

“Less than yesterday.” Michael told him.  “I guess I’m already old news.  I was a bit surprised though cause yesterday they were there with a vengeance.  I suppose I should be happy for small miracles.”

“I thought the same thing. Yesterday they followed me, today there was a lone reporter.  Something must have happened to knock you off the front page.” Colin told them.

“We’ve been so nervous and so busy with everything we haven’t seen a paper or put on the radio or the TV.” Brooke explained. “Michael threw in a CD as soon as we got into the car.”  She added.

“Nothin’ like Rock and Roll to make things seem better.” Michael told Colin.

“You’ve got a good attitude Mike.  I was really worried about you at first but I think you’re gonna be just fine.” Colin told him.

“I guess I decided that there are certain things that as much as I’d like to, I can’t change.  I was raped, I was hurt but I survived.  I will get past it.  It may not happen all at once but I have my beautiful wife, I have my freedom and with you I will keep it.  Now these tests, Colin maybe in a few months Brooke and I can try to have a baby again.  Sometimes you need to look at all the good when the bad seems to be controlling you.”  Michael said as Brooke proudly beamed.  “You can’t imagine all the support I’ve gotten.  Bridget, Ade, Ridge and Taylor, they’ve all been wonderful and even Rick and Joey.  They both came forward when it would have been a lot easier for them not to.  So maybe I have more to be thankful for than I realized.”

“Mike I am proud of you.” Colin continued.  “You seem to be keeping your temper in check, you are taking a realistic attitude. But don’t downplay it all. What happened to you was a terrible thing and you can’t bury it either, it could come back and kick you in the ass.  Can I suggest that you get some counciling?”

“You wouldn’t be the first one Colin, but I think with Brooke at my side I can do without.”

“Don’t underestimate what they’ve done to you Mike, it was a criminal act and a jolt to your masculinity.”

“Ouch.” Michael laughed.  “Actually Colin, you don’t have to worry about that.  Little Mikey seems to be working just fine.”

“In a sperm sample.” He said.

“Um, not just then.” He said.  “Nuff said?” He asked.

Brooke looked at Michael and blushed.

“I catch your gist.” Colin told him.  “Anyway, at least take my advice about driving.  Give Brooke the keys until your leg is better.”

“I’ll go along with that.” Michael told him.  He handed Brooke the keys.  “You drive till I’m better.”

“I’ll come by your place after I see Sara and make some calls.” Colin told them.

“Colin?” Brooke called to him as he started to walk away.

“Yes Brooke.”

“Storm?  Where is he?  Is he coming over too?”

“Storm is working on something alone.  I’m not sure if he will be coming with me, but I’m sure he’ll call you.” Colin said.  Then he turned and left.

“That was strange.” Michael said to his wife.

“You thought so too?” She asked.

“Yeah, they seemed to be really together before and.” Michael stopped and frowned.

“Don’t you dare even say what I think you’re going to say.” Brooke chastised.  “My brother is all man, just like you.”

“I didn’t say it Brooke, but he was acting weird.”

“Maybe they had a professional argument.  Lawyers do do that at times.” She suggested.  “Just don’t you start on my brother.”

“Let’s not fight, I’m on your side.  I really like Storm.” Michael told her.

“I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to jump at you either, you’ve had a really hard day.”

“Want to stop and have some lunch?” He suggested.  “I think we could use a little peace.”

“Why Dr. Copeland, what an excellent suggestion.” She smiled at him. 

Michael took her hand in his.  “There’s a nice place a couple of blocks down, let’s walk.”

 

 

“I’m not making the kids pack up and move again Ridge.” Taylor said defiantly.  “Haven’t they been through enough? Haven’t we all?”

“It’s not a healthy situation.  Blake and I don’t get along.  The kids will notice all the tension, we have to come up with something else.  If you don’t like my suggestions we could always go to a hotel or rent a place.  Our house will be ready soon.  We don’t have to ever go back to the beach, for all I care we can burn the damn thing down, but we can’t stay here.” Ridge was adamant in his tone and Taylor could see that he wasn’t going to back down.

“Blake has been gracious to take us Ridge.  It can’t be easy for him either.”

“No it can’t and does he deserve that?  Doc, I have a new respect for him, but I don’t trust him and I don’t like him.  Please see this through my eyes, I am having a hard enough time making it all up to you.  Don’t make it even more difficult.”

Taylor looked into her husband’s eyes. He looked so sincere. She knew he too was hurting but she still couldn’t get over all of her anger.  He had brought Morgan into her life, he had left her and the children alone, he had been mooning over yet another ex-lover and yet he couldn’t seem to understand her feelings about Blake.  She was so torn.  She wanted to take Ridge into her arms and tell him that she’d move heaven and earth for him but she just couldn’t. 

Ridge watched her face.  It was so obvious that she was trying, trying to come to terms with everything.  He couldn’t press her or he might really lose her.  But he couldn’t live with Blake.

“Ridge I want to make you happy, I do, but right now I’m still so angry and so scared and I just can’t put it all into words.  So let me put it this way.  The children and I are staying here, at least for a couple of days.  I want you to stay with us, I want to have you next to me when I sleep, but if you can’t, well that isn’t going to change my mind.”

“You’d stay without me?” Ridge asked.

“That’s what I just said.” Taylor told him.  “I don’t want to but I will.”

“Taylor please, there are so many other places we could go, don’t do this to us, to our family.  I’ll buy you a new house, I’ll do anything.”

“If you’re not willing to bend for a few days Ridge we have nothing to discuss.” Taylor said.  She got up and walked to the door.  “Why don’t you just leave then.”

“I’m not going anywhere Taylor.  If this is how it has to be then you win, I’ll stay.”

 

 

Stephanie watched Eric feed the little boy his applesauce as he tried to drink coffee and eat his eggs.  He seemed to be doing a good job.  She was impressed. She was not ready to let Eric back into her heart or her bed but she had to admire what he was trying to do.  While she still didn’t like the idea of having the “spawn of Morgan Dewitt” in her home, the child was an innocent and he was very cute.  She would see how long she could do this.  “No promises Eric.” She told him.  “But let’s give it a try.”

“Stephanie thank you.  I just hope that we.”

“No.” She cut him off.  “No talk of we yet.  Maybe never, but for now you can stay here, in the guest room.”

“I’ll take whatever you give me, and in time I hope I can convince you that we really do deserve another change.  I know what I’ve lost, I know what my actions cost me and believe me, it was far too high a price.  If I could go back and change things.”

“But we can’t Eric, all we can do is learn from our mistakes and maybe better ourselves.” She told him. 

“I still hope that you will forgive me.  I threw away the best thing that ever happened to me.” He said sadly.

“On that we do agree.” She smiled.

 

 

Bridget opened the door and grinned a huge smile.  “Uncle Storm!” She greeted him. 

“Hi Budge, can I come in?”

“Sure, but you know Mom and Mike went to meet Colin for the test.”

“Yes I do.” He confirmed.

“Why didn’t you go?” She asked as she let him inside.

“We decided it might be embarrassing for Mike to have his brother in law there.” He smiled.  Then Bridget noticed that he had a suitcase.

“Are you staying with us?” She asked.  “Mom will be so excited.”

“I hope so.” He said.  “Yeah, we had to go home for something and when we returned, well, I just decided to take Brooke up on her offer.”

“I’ll go fix up your room.” Bridget offered.

“You don’t have to do that.  I can do it myself.”

“Sure, like a man would.” She laughed.  “I just made some coffee, why don’t you get some.”

“I will.” He said.  Bridget went upstairs to prepare his room and Storm went into the kitchen.

 

 

Colin sat in his rental car and checked his messages.  He had been hoping that Storm had called but to his disappointment he hadn’t.  “Maybe he left one on my office number.” He said aloud.  He dialed into his firm’s voice messaging but there were only two calls, neither from Storm.  He then called his secretary.  “Nancy, it’s Colin.  Do I have any important messages?  Uh huh, yes, I did talk to him last night.  Right, yes.  I’ll be back for the funeral and the march but I have to be here too.  No, actually it’s going well, I think we’ll be able to avoid a trial.  Did Storm call in?  Um no, we haven’t met up yet today and my cell was off.  I see.  Yeah.  No, don’t bother, I’ll call him myself later.  Now Nancy stop.  You know me better than that.  Who? Oh yes, Jack’s mother.  Yes, tell her I took care of that.  No, I don’t think anything is going to happen on that front for a long time.   Actually the police aren’t dragging their feet on this one but Marcy isn’t exactly a star witness.  Is she?  I’m surprised.  No, not now, I’ll give her a call later, I just don’t think I can handle her at the moment.  Okay Nanc, I’ll be with the Fultons if anyone is looking for me.  Actually no, I don’t think we’ll need her anymore at all, but if she drops her claim of rape I can wrap it up even faster.  Okay then.  Call me if you hear anything.  Thanks.  Bye.”  He then closed up his phone and stared at it.  “All these years Storm, all these years and you can just turn it off like that?”  He sighed and then collected himself.  It was time to deal with Ms. Sara Fulton.  Maybe by day’s end Mike’s troubles would all be over.

 

 

“How many miles away is this place?” Brooke joked as Michael continued to lead her down the street.

“Are you complaining? I’m the one with the bum leg.” He laughed.  “Really honey, it feels so good to walk.  I guess the news has me so psyched that I feel like I could do anything.  But it’s not too far.  It’s a really nice Italian place.  Frank and I used to go there a lot for lunch and believe me, if a New Yorker like Frank Calabrese likes an Italian restaurant it has to be good.”

“I’m not complaining at all.” She said with a squeeze to his hand.  “I’m just so happy to see you so happy and well I have such hopes for us now.”

“Didn’t you always?” He grinned.

“Yeah.” She admitted.  “Um Michael, do you think you’ll be up for some exercise when we get home?”

Michael stopped short and pulled her into his arms.  His kiss was hard, intense and extremely sexual.  “Was that a good enough answer?”

“Uh huh.” She said as she caught her breath.

“It’s nice to have a horny wife.” He laughed.  “Especially when life turns out the way you want it to.”

“Ummm.” She said with another deep kiss.  “Why don’t we just forget lunch and go home?” She suggested.

“I’m going to wine and dine my beautiful wife.” Michael told her.  “I am famished, I’m happy and I just want to have a little fun, you know what I mean?”

“Oh I can give you a real fun time.” She said suggestively.  To her thrill his body reacted as she felt him swell against her. 

“Down boy.” He said as he looked down. “Lunch first, fooling around later.  But Brooke, until one more test I still have to insist.”

“I know, condoms.  I can live with that.” She said as she touched his face.  “You are so handsome.” She sighed.

“Even with my bruises?” He laughed.

“They add character.” She told him.

“Hmmm, I think I could have lived without that character addition, but if you still find me attractive I can’t complain.”

“Believe me, when I’m done with you complaining will be the last thing on your mind.” She giggled.

“Oh I love it when you talk dirty.” He laughed.  He let her loose and took her hand in his again.  “Shall we, I’m really not kidding, I am famished.”

“Let’s go.” She said happily. 

They walked hand in hand down the street until suddenly Brooke stopped short.  She let go of his hand as her own went to her mouth and she gasped, “Oh my God Michael! Did you see that?”

 

 

Debra Fulton was apprehensive as she let the handsome man into her house.  She had agreed to the meeting and Sara seemed to want it very much but she still wasn’t sure it was the best thing.  She had been told that Sara had no obligation to talk to the man but she had nothing to hide.  “Mr. Graham, I want to be there while you talk to Sara.” She told him.

“As long as Sara is comfortable with that I have no problem.  Will your attorney be joining us?” He asked her.

“We don’t have an attorney.  Why would you think we would?” Debra asked him with a scowl.

“Usually when these kind of charges are brought both parties do have representation.  But if you’re comfortable without then let’s just do it.  So where is Sara?” He asked.

“In her room.  Please sit down and I’ll go get her.”

Colin hadn’t wanted to meet at the Fulton home, he had planned on renting a conference room at the hotel, but Debra Fulton would have none of that.  He sat on the couch and took his notepad, laptop and tape recorder out of his briefcase.  He wondered why Sara had wanted this so much.  Could the guilt of her lies be getting to her?  He hoped that was the case.  But if that was so they had a long road ahead of them too.  The police could bring charges against them and Michael had quite a civil suit.  He knew Brooke wanted it.  He wasn’t so sure about Michael.  The man seemed to have a forgiving nature and he also seemed content to try and forget the whole incident.  Colin wasn’t exactly happy about that.  He hurt for his client and wanted to see him repaid for his pain and suffering.  Money wasn’t an object for Michael though, both he and Brooke were millionaires many times over.  No, this was a personal thing and Colin wanted to see justice.  But that was always his downfall in cases like this.  Justice wasn’t always served.  He was looking over his notes when Debra’s voice interrupted his concentration.

“She’ll be down in a moment.  Can I offer you coffee or tea?”

“A glass of water would be much appreciated.” He told her.

“Wasn’t your partner supposed to be here too?” Debra asked.

The term stung him.  Storm, his partner in more ways than one.  God how me missed him.  The last night had been almost unbearable.  Yes, they had spent many nights apart, but that was only physically apart.  They were apart in a way they hadn’t been since Storm had come back to him the last time, claiming to be all over his attempts at living the straight life. And Colin had believed him.  Now he wondered if Storm was back to his attempts at self-denial again.

 

 

Ridge stood at the back of the kitchen while Taylor made PBJ sandwiches for the children.  Blake had gone out, he said he had important business.  Ridge was glad to have him gone, but the tension was so strong even without him he didn’t know how he would survive even a few days there.  Taylor reached into the refrigerator and turned to her husband. “Do you want one too?” She asked him.

“Not too much of an appetite.” He told her.

“Suit yourself.” She said.  She took out a gallon of milk and poured four tall glasses.  “Did Katherine leave?” She asked.

“Her brother just came and got her.  I begged him to take us too.” He added as a joke, but it only got an annoyed snort from his wife.  “Sorry.” He said.

“If you don’t like it here Ridge I’m sure your mother would be more than happy to take you in.”

“She’d take us all Doc.” He reminded her.

“And I am not getting in the middle of all that.  This is very temporary and it was lovely of Blake to make the offer.” She told him.

“Are you going to call your father?” He asked her, changing the subject.

“I already did.  I certainly didn’t want him to have another heart attack if he saw it on the news.  Did you call your parents?”

“No, not yet.” He said sheepishly.

“Ridge!” She was shocked at his lack of concern.

“I figured my Dad has to already know, what with living with her.  And I suppose Mother has heard too.  But I will call her.”

“You are so insensitive sometimes.” She shook her head. 

“Hey, it’s not like calling with good news.  Who are we supposed to call Doc? You tell me.”

“Friends and family, people who might hear half the story and be very concerned.  I want to talk to Brooke but I know she and Michael are with their lawyer today.” She reminded him.

“Maybe we should leave them alone, they have enough of their own problems.” He told her.

“Yes, but if they hear they will worry about us.  I want to assure her that we are all safe.”

“Safe.” He said.  “Yeah, we’re safe but we sure aren’t fine are we Doc?  You’re going to hold this against me forever aren’t you?”

 

 

Colin was surprised by Sara.  She was not what he expected, but he also imagined that she was dressing to portray herself in a different way than he would expect.  She wore a mid-length khaki skirt with a blue tailored shirt.  Her hair was in a ponytail and she had only a tiny bit of makeup on.  She walked shyly up to him and extended her well manicured hand.  “Hello, I’m Sara.”

“Hi Sara.” He said as he stood up and shook her hand.  “I’m Colin Graham, Dr. Copeland’s attorney.  Thank you for agreeing to talk to me.”

“It was time.” She said.  She turned and looked at her mother.  “Mom, I’d really like to speak to Mr. Graham alone.”

“I don’t think that’s a very good idea young lady.” Debra said.

“It would be a lot easier for me.  Really Mom, please.” She begged.

“I won’t give her a hard time Mrs. Fulton, I just have a few questions.  Most of the things won’t be discussed at all until we get into the courtroom.” Colin told Debra.  At the mention of the word courtroom he saw Sara tense.  He felt that was a good sign.

“I don’t think so.  You suggested a lawyer earlier and now you want her alone.  How do I know you won’t attack her?” Debra suggested.

“Oh you have my word that won’t happen.” Colin said with a laugh.  “I don’t know what kind of movies or TV shows you watch Mrs. Fulton but that is not how lawyers typically work.  I would never attack anyone, especially a young lady like your daughter.  Now I can work with you here or not, it’s Sara that is uncomfortable.”

“I’ll be in the kitchen.  If I hear one single thing that sounds out of line I will be in faster than you can imagine.” Debra warned him.

“You won’t hear a thing.” Colin smiled.  He sat next to Sara who waited silently until her mother left.  Then she turned to Colin.

“Is it true?” She asked.

“Is what true Sara?” He wondered.

“You?  You’re really gay?”

Colin looked at her and burst into a deep laugh.  “Yes Sara, that’s true.  I am gay.  Now who told you this, not that it’s a secret.”

“I saw it on TV.” She said.  “I saw something on the news about you.  You’re way too cute to be gay.”

“My boyfriend thinks I’m way too cute to be straight.” He told her with a chuckle. “But Sara, we aren’t here to talk about me.  We’re here to talk about what you claim Dr. Copeland did to you.”

“Sometimes I forget he’s a doctor.” Sara said.  Colin watched her carefully.  She was a child but he could see that she could well be a seductress too.  Although she was trying hard to hide it her actions oozed of sexuality.  When she crossed her long tan legs she did it in a way that drew attention to her and not away. 

“Why do you say that?” Colin asked her.

“Because he always flirts.  He doesn’t seem like the doctor’s that my mother knows or brings home you know?”

“Dr. Copeland flirted with you Sara?” He asked.

“Oh yes.” She smiled.  She blushed but her eyes didn’t portray any shock or embarrassment. 

“Did you know him well before the night of the party?” He asked.

“He told you didn’t he?” Sara said softly.

“Why don’t you tell me.”

“When he was sick, well we sort of started to fool around in bed but I guess I was a little too rough, he was still in pain ya know? And well he got mad at me.  But he wanted me, you could tell that.”

“I have a nurse who tells it quite differently Sara.” He told her.

“Oh.” She giggled.  “Well maybe it was more me than him, but he got hard, I think.” She added with another giggle.

“Why do you hate Dr. Copeland Sara?”

“Because he raped me.” She told him point blank.  She was good, at least at that moment she was, he decided.

“But before that, you hated him then didn’t you? Maybe because he didn’t reciprocate your feelings.” Colin suggested.

“Men like me, Mike liked me, but I never asked him to rape me.  I would have f*cked him anytime he asked, all he had to do was ask.”

“But he never asked did he Sara, he never saw you as anything but a little girl did he?”

“Is he okay?” She asked him out of the blue.

“I think you know the answer to that Sara.  He was in jail, he was beaten.”

“I saw him on TV and in the papers.  He really looked bad, is he going to be okay?” She asked again.

“Do you care?”

“Yes, I mean no, I mean, yeah, I guess so.”

“Sara you do realize that what happened to him was all your fault.  You accused him of something that he didn’t do and he paid the ultimate price for it, and now if you are able to convince the jury he may spend the rest of his life in jail for it.  Are you really ready to let that happen?”

Sara’s eyes widened as she stared at him.  He thought she was about to break then she hardened and frowned.  “Teach him to f*ck with me.”

“Oh, is that how you see it Sara?  And does it serve him right to die for you?”

“He’s not going to die.” She said with a snort.

“What if I told you it was very possible?” He asked her.

“I know he won’t get the death penalty. Duh.”

“He might have gotten it already Sara.  He was sexually assaulted in the prison.” He informed her.  He waited for her reaction.  He had asked Mike if it was alright that he told her and he had agreed. He told Colin to do whatever he had to do.  So Colin had played his first trump card, he wondered how many he would need.  He intended to break her before he walked out.  Mike was not going to trial, Colin was not going to let that happen.

 

 

“Mrs. Forrester, Ridge is on the phone.” Helen announced as she walked into the kitchen.  A broad smile crossed her face when she saw Stephanie holding baby Joshua while Eric heated a bottle. 

“Take him honey.” Stephanie said as she handed the child to Eric.  She didn’t notice her endearment but Eric did.  He winked at Helen who smiled and gave Stephanie the phone. She then, as a good servant, left the room.

 

 

Storm was in shock as he stared at the television screen when Bridget came in.  “What’s wrong? That’s Taylor!” She said.

“Morgan, Morgan Dewitt is dead.” He told his niece.  “She broke into Ridge and Taylor’s house and she’s dead.”

“What?” Bridget said.  “Uncle Storm are they all okay?”

The news switched back to the smiling newswoman who was talking about a new addition to the zoo as Storm turned to Bridget.  “They didn’t give much details but they said that no one in the family was badly hurt.  Now that scares me, that means someone was hurt. Honey you’re closer to them than I am, can you call your Dad and ask him what he knows?”

“I’ll try him.  I bet he and Stephanie are with Ridge and Taylor now.  I wonder if Mom knows yet.”

“I don’t know, Colin had them pretty much booked this morning.  They may be oblivious to the whole thing.”

After Megan informed Bridget that no one seemed to be in this morning Bridget told her what she and Storm had just seen.  Then she hung up and called her father’s cell phone.  She figured that if they were at the hospital or something that he would answer it there.  His voice came on after the third ring.

“Hello.” He said gruffly.

“Dad, it’s me.  What happened?” Bridget asked.

“Oh honey, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you.  So you’ve heard too?”

“It was on the news.  Dad are they okay? Is anyone hurt?”

“Ridge just called Stephanie.  Apparently Morgan was trying to kill Taylor and the children.” He explained.

“Dad no!  Are they okay? The news said no one in the family was badly hurt.  Was someone hurt?” Bridget said in a breathless voice as Storm tried to catch the gist of the conversation.

“Thomas and Katherine were drugged but they’re alright now.  Taylor and the girls weren’t touched.”

“And Ridge?” Bridget asked.

“Ridge wasn’t there honey.” Eric explained.

“But he got there on time.  But Dad, how did Morgan die?  What was she going to do to them?”

“Honey it’s complicated.  Stephanie is talking to Taylor now.  Apparently Blake Hayes had been in the area and he heard or saw something and he came in and stopped her.  Ridge said he shot her.”

“Shot her? Oh my God Dad.  Where are they now?  Should we come over?”

“I’m sure your mother has her own hands full with Michael.  I think Taylor and Ridge need some time alone anyway.  But as soon as we know more I will call you.”

“Dad, Mom’s not here.  She and Mike had some appointments with the lawyer.  Uncle Storm is here with me.”  She told him.

“Well honey, you just stay where you are and when I have more news I’ll let you know.”

“Okay Dad, please do.” Bridget said. She hung up and turned to Storm.  “Well everyone is okay.  Morgan did try to kill Taylor and the kids and somehow Blake Hayes saved them.  He said Stephanie is talking to Taylor now and he’ll call me back with more details.  Do you think we should call Mom and Mike?”

“No Budge, they have enough to worry about today.  I’m sure that they’ll hear about it soon anyway, if not we can tell them when they come back.”

“Uncle Storm can I ask you something?” Bridget said.

“Sure honey, ask away.” He said.

“Is Colin really gay?”  She asked.  Storm felt himself flushing and feeling a bit ill.  It was at that moment that he decided that maybe the breakup had been the best thing for him after all.

 

 

Michael had reached into his pockets for coins and paid for the newspaper.  Then he had led Brooke to a bench where together they read the story.  They were shocked, frightened and then relieved to hear that all their friends were indeed alright.

“What I don’t understand is how Blake Hayes ended up there.” Brooke told her husband.

“Blake is Taylor’s first husband right?” He asked her.

“Yes, and he is one obsessed man.  I remember once he was all on my side, but that was only because he thought he could use me to keep Ridge away from Taylor.  At the time I wanted that too but Michael, Blake really scared me.  That guy is not normal.”

“So what was he doing over there in the middle of the night?” He wondered.

“From what I read Ridge had left after an argument.” Brooke said.

“Vanessa.” Michael told her.  “I had a feeling they’d be at each other’s throats over that but I didn’t think Ridge would walk out on her.”

“Give him a break Michael, maybe he just went out to calm down.  You’ve done that too.  You saw how they were in the car.  If he even had a clue that Morgan would be there and that she was capable of doing that to them he never would have left them.” Brooke insisted.

“You’re right.  I know he wouldn’t.  But what bad timing that guy has.” He said with a laugh.

“You don’t find this funny do you?” Brooke asked in shock.

“No, no I don’t baby, but sometimes Ridge does stupid things.  I just am glad she never had anything against you. I mean she knew that you and Ridge had a history right?” He asked.

“She sure did.” Brooke said.  “In fact when he was trying to get rid of her we even pretended to be having an affair to make her leave him alone.  But that didn’t work.”

“Good.” Michael said.

“Are you jealous?” She said with a giggle.

“I’m always jealous when I see men wanting my woman.  But what I’m really glad about is that she never took it seriously, it could have been you she wanted to get rid of.  Why didn’t I ever hear about this little scheme of yours?” He asked.

“Because you didn’t even know me at the time, it was right before I was, oh my God!” Brooke looked at Michael and grabbed his hand.  “Michael, it was right before I was shot!  What if it was Morgan?  Remember too that on our first date she was giving me all kinds of grief.”

“She’s lucky Blake Hayes killed her because if I had found out it was her that hurt you I’d have killed her myself.”  He said as he pulled her close to him.  “Maybe we should talk to the police and tell them all this.”

“But how could they prove anything?” Brooke asked.

“Come on honey, that’s their job.  Besides, you never really believed it was Thorne or Macy did you?”  He asked.

“No.  Never Thorne and I don’t think Macy could have ever been that cruel.  Michael I think it was Morgan.  It makes so much sense now.  Yes, we should call the cops.”  She kissed him and then suddenly stopped.  “No we shouldn’t!”

“Why the hell not?” He asked.

“Because those are the people who arrested you and who are responsible for what happened to you.  Why should we help them?” She said with a pout.

“Because it’s the right thing to do Brooke.” He said.  “Let’s go have lunch and then go home and make some calls and make sure that Ridge and Taylor and the kids are really alright.  Then we can call that detective that is handling your case.”

“Lieutenant Burke.” She said.  “Yeah, I guess we can trust him.”  She sighed and held onto him.  “But I guess I do have one thing to thank her for.”

“We both do, but somehow Brooke, somehow I think fate would have brought us together anyway.” He kissed the top of her head and then lowered his lips to her mouth.  “I know my life would be meaningless without you.” He said as he stopped for a breath.  “Totally meaningless.”

 

 

“What do you mean by that?” Sara asked Colin.

“You’re a smart girl Sara, I think you can figure it out. You have cable TV you see what happens don’t you?  Well Dr. Copeland was in jail for raping a child, yes you may not look it but in the eyes of the law and the inmates that’s what you are.  Men pay for that crime and he did.  Now he has to wonder if he has some kind of STD.  And he has you to thank for that Sara.  His life may well be over and he has you to thank.  Oh and I’m sure Brooke is grateful for that too.” He looked at her and saw his words were getting the exact effect that he wanted.  Sara was shaking and her eyes were wet with unshed tears.  Not only that but she looked sick, physically sick.  “Are you happy Sara?  Did you make him pay enough for turning down your seduction?”

“I, I, I, I never wanted that to happen.” She said in barely a whisper.

“Well whether you did or didn’t it happened.  So now even if Dr. Copeland does beat the rap he hasn’t really beaten anything has he?  Has he Sara?” He shouted.

“No.” She whispered.

“Now I want you to tell me the truth.  I want you to tell me what really happened that night. If you do that then maybe, just maybe I can convince the Copelands not to sue you and your mother for so much that neither one of you will ever know what it’s like to have a dollar in your pocket.”

“Is he hurt?” She managed to get out.

“Yeah he’s hurt.  You saw how he looked, now add the rape to that Sara. Yes, rape. You weren’t raped but he was.  Proud?  Are you proud Sara?”

“You’re not acting like a lawyer.” She told him.

“No, I guess I’m not.  So are you going to tell me why you did it?”
“I didn’t want that to happen to him.” She said softly.

“No, I’m sure you didn’t.  But you should have thought about that before you accused him like that.  You know Sara, Mike is a very good man.  A good man and a forgiving one too. Do you know what his reaction was when he found out about Joey?” He asked her.

“How, how did he find out?” She stuttered.

“Oh this is good Sara, you screwed yourself big time with that one.  You had no idea you were doing it but you did.  How did you meet Joey?”

“At Insomnia.  Did he hear about it?  Did he come and say something?” She asked.

“That’s just the thing Sara, brothers tend to support each other no matter what.” He told her.

“Bbbbrothers?”

“Your Joey, your motorcycle pal, he’s Joey Copeland.  But you didn’t know that did you? Well Joey found out about Mike, put two and two together and came up with scam.  He ran right to Bridget and Brooke with it.  So you see Sara, I’ve really got you where I want you.  But that’s up to you.  You can keep this farce going, you’ll end up getting hurt.  Not only by Joey and Mike but by Rick.” 

“What have I done?” She asked.

“That’s what I’d like to know Sara.  And you never let me finish.  This man, this kind man that you accused, now when he found out about you and Joey, he was furious.”

“I guess he would be.” She said.

“At his brother.  He accused him of taking advantage of a child.  Some rapist huh Sara.  With all that happened to him, with all the hate he should have been feeling for you he was worried about you.  But that’s Michael Copeland.” He sighed. Sara stared at him and he knew that he had her.  She’d cracked, she was guilty and she was scared.  “So what do you say you level with me Sara, stop this nonsense before someone else gets hurt.”

“Will I go to jail?” She asked.

“No.  No but you will be in trouble.  I’m not telling you what to do or say Sara but I think you need to get yourself a lawyer, someone who can tell you what kind of answers to give about your lies, and they were lies weren’t they Sara?” He asked, looking her straight in the eye.

 

 

“Why Ridge?” Stephanie greeted her son at the door.  “Why are you staying with that man?  You have a place here, you and Taylor and the children should be here.”

“I know that Mother, and I told her that but she wouldn’t do it.  She feels that we’d be in the way with you and Dad and your own problems and maybe she’s right.”

“No!” Stephanie insisted.  “Your father and I can put aside our differences for you.  Now go back, pack them up and bring them home.” 

“It’s no go.” He said sadly.  “I even suggested we stay with Thorne or Brooke and she wouldn’t do it.”

“Your brother would have been happy to put you up.” Stephanie concurred.  “As for Brooke, I think she has enough problems right now.”

“Wow, I never expected that from you.” Ridge told her.  “I’m impressed.”

“I don’t hate Brooke, just her husband.  Now hopefully she’ll end that sham of a marriage and stop subjecting Bridget to him and his advances.  God knows how long it will take for him to do it to her too.”

“Mike’s not a rapist Mother.” Ridge said with a frown.  “And Logan loves him.  She’d never leave him.”

“Oh I could think of something that would have her gone in five seconds.” She said with a sly look at her favorite son.

“No, not anymore.  Logan wouldn’t even give me a second glance.  She’s that much in love.  And he’s good for her, he really is.  I had my doubts at first but not anymore.  Anyway I’m not here to talk about Brooke, I’m here to bring you up to date and to ask if you know where Dad is going to be staying now.”

“Your father is staying here.”

Ridge grinned broadly at her.  “Finally, finally some sanity in the midst of all this crap.”

“We haven’t reconciled.”

“But you will.”

“No, not necessarily.  But he needed a place to stay so I gave him the guestroom.”  She told him. “But there’s more Ridge, something you are not going to be too happy about.”  She was about to tell him when the sound of a baby’s cry came from up the stairs.

“That had better not be what I think it is!” Ridge angrily warned her.

 

 

Taylor could tell that Blake was angry when he walked into the house.  She knew that the detectives had given him a hard time and she was extremely angry herself about that.  The man had risked his own life to save her and her children.  She was going to see if she could appeal to their superiors to cut him some slack.  She knew Blake better than just about anyone.  He had a lightning fast temper but his heart was pure.  He loved her and in turn her children and she knew he would have gladly died for them.  She approached him warily.  She didn’t want his anger to erupt at her as it had in the past.

“Blake?  Is everything alright?” She asked.

“They are complete incompetents down there.” He said as he slammed down his car keys.

“What did they say?  What happened?”

“Oh nothing, it was their tones, the way they were practically accusing me of some kind of involvement.  But all in all I think I handled them.” He said.  He looked around his place and smiled seeing the toys littered on the floor.  “You know, I used to dream about us having our own family.”

“Oh Blake, I’m sorry that they made a mess.  I just didn’t have the heart to scold them.”

“As well you shouldn’t.  They went through hell themselves.  Where are they now?”

“The girls are napping and Thomas is watching a video.”  She explained.

“And Ridge?”

“He went to see his parents.  We’ve been making and receiving a lot of calls.” She smiled.

“How did people know you were here?” He wondered.

“We called his parents and we have our cell phones.  I haven’t told anyone your number Blake.” She assured him.

“I wouldn’t care if you did Taylor, my home is your home, you know that.” He took her hand into his.  “There is nothing in the world I wouldn’t do for you and your children.”

“You are a true friend Blake.” She said with a hug. 

“So how are you today? Honestly.” He asked.

“Frazzled.  Frazzled, confused, scared and grateful.” She added.

“All normal reactions.”

“Yes.” She smiled.  “What’s funny is that I am trained to help others with this but when it’s myself I feel so inadequate.”

“Maybe you should speak to one of your colleagues?” He suggested.

“I was thinking about it but I’m just not ready for that.  I do wish I could talk to Brooke though.” She sighed.

“Then call her, ask her to come over.  Brooke and I know each other, we aren’t enemies.”

“Hardly.” She laughed.  “You two once did a little number on me.”

“Ancient history.” Blake laughed. “I admit my part in that little plan, I wanted you, I’ll never deny that my love but times have changed. I only want your happiness now.”

“Hmmm.” She said with a chuckle.

“I want you to believe that Taylor, remember I was there to support you and Bryan.  I could have fought that if I was after you.”

“True, true.” She said.  “Anyway, as much as I’d love to see Brooke, she and her husband are going through some hard times right now.  I can’t bother her.  Maybe tomorrow.”

“She’s welcome anytime Taylor, as well as any other of your friends.” He said as he walked to the bar.

“Well, I thank you but we won’t be here that long.  Ridge and I plan on going back to our real home.  Even if it isn’t completely ready.”

“I want you to know you are welcome here as long as you want Taylor.” He promised as he poured himself a glass of club soda.

“I do know that.” She said with a smile.

 

 

“You really didn’t need to buy me a new outfit.” Felicia told Joey as the couple got back onto his motorcycle.

“Yeah well, I’m a little chicken to meet your family.  I thought we could put that off till another time.”

“My father will love you and my mother, well the hell with her.” She laughed.

“Oh that makes me feel so much better.” Joey said.

“My mother hates your brother.” She admitted.  “So once she hears your last name she’ll have an automatic chip on her shoulder.”

“Then I’ll just have to make up a different last name, at least until she gets to know me better.  That way she’ll love me already and she won’t hold Mike against me.” He said.  “You know it sounds like I’m kidding but I’m really serious.  I haven’t felt like this about anyone in a long time Felicia, I really don’t want to let anyone spoil it for us.”

“Well let me handle her.  I don’t want lies to come in the middle of everything.  If she can’t handle you I really don’t care.” She put her helmet on and put her arms around his waist.  “Let’s go, I’m ready for some fun.”

“So am I doll.” Joey agreed. Then he kick started his bike and took off.

 

 

Brooke held tightly onto Michael’s hand as she took a sip of her Chianti.  “I feel a little guilty.” She admitted to him.

“I know, I do too. But she said that she’s really tired.  We can see her tomorrow.” He promised.

Brooke smiled back at him.  “I can’t believe that they’re really staying with Blake.”

“You did say he has a certain charm about him.”

“Yeah but not with Ridge.  I can’t believe that he agreed to go there.”

“After Morgan and now Vanessa he really had to agree to anything she wanted.” Michael said taking a sip of his own wine.  Then Brooke looked at him and frowned.  “What?  Did I spill?” He asked.

“No, but shouldn’t you not be having wine with pain pills?”

“I told you that I stopped taking them.  It’s Advil and Tylenol for me now.  Anyway it’s just one glass, I promise no more.” He opened the menu.  “Everything is really good here.  Do you want to share a couple of things?”

“The only thing I want in my mouth right now.” She said suggestively.

“Shit Brooke, you are truly going to kill me.” He laughed.

“Is this wonderful bread.” She finished and then took a bite. 

“I know that isn’t what you meant young lady.”

“Wishful thinking.” She teased.

“Oh yeah?” He asked.

“Uh huh, and your wish is my command.” She giggled.  Under the table she slipped off her shoe and let her foot weave it’s way up his good leg.  She watched his face from across the table as she let her foot tease and explore.  She knew he was turned on so she went higher. When her bare toes got up to his lap she was very happy to come into contact with the evidence of her teasing.  “What do we have here?” She asked.

“An accident about to happen if you don’t stop.” He said, grabbing her foot with his hands. 

“You didn’t like it?” She asked.

“I loved it, but not here, not now.  We are going to have a nice calm meal together.  Then I will take you home and give you all the loving that you can handle.”

“Is that a promise?” She asked.

“Brooke, I’d never lie, never.” He put her foot down and then stood up.

“Where are you going?” She asked. 

“You’re too far away from me.” He said as he pulled his chair over until it was right next to hers. He put his arm around her and kissed her.  “I love you Brooke, I love you so much.”

Sara Fulton was crying so hard that she started to hiccup.  Colin was even starting to feel badly for the little seductress but he couldn’t afford to be too considerate.  But it wasn’t in him to be cruel either.  “Can I get you some water?” He asked her.

“I’m okay.” She said.

“Then tell me Sara, tell me the truth.  If you admit the truth it really will make you feel better.”

She took a deep breath and looked at him.  “You don’t know how hard it is.”

“How hard what is Sara?” He asked.

“Growing up, living with a neurotic mother like mine, having all the guys want to jump you all the time. All I wanted was a man, a real man, not like the kids at school, not like my mother’s asshole boyfriends.  I wanted a man that was sexy and nice and had a good job and who wanted me just for me.” She said as he handed her a tissue.  She wiped her eyes and looked at him.

“And you thought Dr. Copeland would be that man?  Sara he was married, he was your best friends stepfather.  Why on earth would you think he would be this man you fantasized?”

“When I first saw him I thought he was one of the hottest guys I’d ever met, but then he was so nice.  When that weird guy showed up at Bridget’s and she freaked out he was there for us and he treated us like equals, not like kids, not like sluts, like friends.  He laughed with us and talked to us.” 

“And you found this to be a sign that he was sexually attracted to you?” Colin asked.  What kind of life did this girl live he wondered.

“Why not? My mother’s stupid boyfriend climbed into my bed when she was asleep.  And he was never even nice to me.  I really liked Mike. I wanted him to be mine. I thought I could win him over and he’d want me.  Even Bridget thought he wanted us in the beginning.” She told him.

“Your mother’s boyfriend got into bed with you?” He asked her.

“No big deal, he wasn’t the first, he won’t be the last.” She said nonchalantly.

“It is a big deal.” He told her.  He was losing concentration on the purpose for the visit and he was starting to sympathize with the child.  “Sara what he did was wrong.”

“Hell yeah it was, the guy couldn’t f*ck for shit anyway.” She said.  “But I could tell Mike could.  But he didn’t want me.”

“No he didn’t.” Colin told her.  “So you decided to get even with him?”
“Yes.  He was going to pay for what he did to me.  And that’s why I never told him what I saw that time too.” She said.  Then she covered her mouth in a childish gesture to take back her words.

“What did you see Sara?” He asked.

“I hated Brooke.” She started.  “Not at first, before she married Mike she was okay but after that she was so smug.  She thought she was so hot for getting him.”

“I don’t think that’s true Sara.” He said.  “Brooke is a really lovely woman.”

“Well I wanted to be able to prove to Mike that she was a slut.  I knew all about her and Ridge, Bridget told me the whole story and I knew she was still fooling around with him.  So I decided that I was going to prove it to Mike.  Then he’d leave her and maybe start looking at me.” She said. 

“Sara I have no idea where you’re going with this.” He said.

“I don’t think I want to tell you.” She said.  “Nope, it’s not a good idea at all.  I think I’ve said enough to you.”

“Come on Sara, don’t be a tease.  Or is that all you are.” He challenged her.

 

 

Michael and Brooke had walked off their lunch and then Brooke had driven them home.  After they had gotten inside Brooke had led Michael to the bedroom and told him to get comfortable.  Then she had gone into the bathroom.  Michael had been waiting almost a half an hour and he was getting impatient as well as excited.  He knew she was up to something.  He imagined she was setting up one hell of a seduction, but she needn’t have bothered, he was already ready willing and able.  He even surprised himself.  But the news earlier had changed his entire outlook.  He was going to be careful but he was no longer willing to give up this part of his life.  He and Brooke were so happy and so much in love, the sex was the icing on the cake and to him cake was nothing without it’s icing.  He looked at the bathroom door, willing it to open.  “Are you coming out?” He shouted.

“In a minute, are you ready?” She asked.

“I have been for the last hour.” He laughed. He looked down at the arousal showing in his dark black silk pajama bottoms. He was so ready, more ready than he had been on their first date. He was as nervous as a virgin bridegroom on his wedding night.  He had dimmed the lights, opened the bed, turned on soft music and poured them each a glass of ice-cold Pellagrino water. He turned and looked at the box of condoms on the nightstand.  It was going to happen, it was all going to be normal for them again. “Brooke!” He called out again. “Oh my.” He said as his heart jumped into his throat.

Brooke walked out of the bathroom looking like a goddess.  She wore the sexiest little black nightie that Michael have ever seen. It was a sheer and lace babydoll.  The tiny seed beads and sequins highlighted the floral lace cups. An ultra sheer bodice hid a little lace thong that Michael already ached to peel off of her.  “My God.” He moaned. 

“You like?” She asked.

“You really don’t have to ask do you?” He said.  “Come to me Brooke, come to me now.”

Slowly she walked over to him and leaned down. Her long blonde locks caressed his face before her lips met his.  She tasted as sweet as she looked.  And her perfume, it was so sexy.  A combination of floral and musk that made his already pronounced erection so much harder he didn’t know how long he could hold on.  He pulled her onto him and locked her tightly in his arms.  His tongue melded with hers as his hands explored her body.  “You’re so beautiful.” He said as he continued to kiss her and to touch her.  “God so beautiful.”

Brooke slowly ran her hands over his chest.  She was careful not to press to hard on his still sore ribs and yet she was still sensuous in her moves. When she lowered her head to suck on his nipples he felt like fireworks were exploding all around him.  Then her hand slid inside his silk pajamas.  He held his breath in anticipation.  But she was taking her time.  She caressed his tight abdomen letting her fingers move lower in a slow tease.  “Mmmmmm.” He moaned.  “Lower baby, lower.” He begged. She lifted her head from his chest and smiled.

“Pick your butt up.” She told him. Michael did as requested and she pulled the silky pajamas down freeing him as he sprung up at attention. “Where are they?” She asked. She reached for him with one hand, caressing him, stroking him. “So nice.” She said softly.

Michael could barely speak so he pointed to the box. With one hand still on him she reached for them.  She handed one to Michael.  “Open it.” She instructed. 

He could hardly concentrate on the task but finally he was able to rip the foil and remove the condom. 

“Do you want me to put it on you?” Brooke asked him.

“I’d explode if you do.  Let me.” He said.

“Okay.” She agreed.  Then she let him go and sat back.  With a sexy laugh she lowered the right sleeve of the nightie.  It fell to expose one round globe.  Her nipple was rosy and hard.  Michael ached to take it into his mouth.  Then she lowered the other sleeve. 

“Take it off Brooke, please.” He begged her. 

She watched him put the condom on and then pulled the top of her nightie over her head.  Michael then pushed her back onto the pillows and his mouth went right to her breasts sucking one and then the other while he reached down with his hand to her tiny thong. He stroked her through the lace and found her already wet, gloriously wet for him. She moaned and arched herself up to him. “Rip them off me.” She told him.

“No baby, they’re too nice.” He said.

“I’ll get more, rip them off me, rip them now.” She said.  He didn’t have to be told twice.  His strong hands made fast work of the frilly lace and then his fingers dove into her. “Oh God yes.” She screamed. “Oh Michael, Michael yes, yes. Yes!”

“I need you Brooke, I need you right now.” He said.

“Yes, oh f*ck yes, please now, hurry now, Michael now.” She screamed and thrashed. He positioned himself over her and spread her legs wide. Brooke’s body immediately accommodated him.  And they started to move together.  It was something they had done so many times before but it was new, it was wonderful and it was so perfect.  They took each other to the brink, stopped and then started all over again. They made long, sweet love together as if it was the first time.
Sweat was pouring down his chest when Michael finally rolled off of her.  He lay on his back and grabbed her hand, squeezing it tightly.  “Wow.” He said.

“I have to agree.” She said.  “Ready for another round?”

“Insatiable.” He laughed.

“I could never get enough of you.” She told him.  “Really.”

“Let’s take our time then.” He said.  He rolled onto his side and started to play with her nipples. They hardened to little pebbles. “I loved that nightie Brooke.  Was it one of yours?”

“Actually I came up with the idea and I had one of the new kids do it.” She told him.  “Somehow the idea of Ridge knowing what I wear to bed with you doesn’t really sit right.”

“New kids?” He asked.

“Eric brought two kids from design school in.  They are sort of apprentices.  I like one of them very much but Ridge seems to like the, ahhh other.” She sighed as Michael’s fingers started to move down her body. 

“Sounds like a good idea.” He said.  His fingers went to her belly button and as usual her piercing fascinated him.  He fingered the purple stone and then leaned over and started to lick and kiss her there.  “So do you think you’ll keep them?” He asked.

“Maybe, you can never have enough talent.  In fact, oh God.” She moaned as he started to stroke her inner thighs.

“In fact what?” He asked.

“Do we have to talk?” She moaned.

“It turns me on to see you get so wild while we try to stay calm.” He laughed.

“You’re just mean.” She giggled.

“I would be if I stopped, but I have no plans on that.  So go on.” He said.  His fingers went to her tattoo and traced their initials. 

“I, um, I was saying that we, um, we, um, shit Michael please let’s talk later.” She begged.

“Put it on me this time.” He said, handing her a condom.

Brooke unwrapped it and took him into her hand.  “I don’t want to hurt you.” She said.

“You won’t.” He said. 

Being careful not to be too rough she carefully slid the condom onto his hard member.  “Was that okay?” She asked.

“It was fine baby, now I want you go get on top of me, but be really careful Brooke, my ribs are still really hurting.”

“Then maybe you should just get on top.” She said.

“No, it’s better for you this way and I like it too.  Just try and remember, it know it gets hard when we get into it.” He said.

Brooke got above his upper thighs, carefully avoiding his sore leg and lowered herself onto him.  He filled her deep and far and she immediately started to moan. 

“You move Brooke, you run this show.” He said.

“Oh yeah, oh yeah.” She moaned.

           

“I’m not a tease.” Sara said.

“Then tell me what you mean Sara. You want to, you know you do.” Colin prodded her.

“Yes, I made it up. No he didn’t rape me!” She shouted.

“Good, good girl Sara.  You did the right thing, you know you did.  I want you to make a statement to the police, I want these charges dropped.  Will you do that Sara?” He looked at her hopefully.

“Yes.” She sighed.  “But there’s more.” She said.

“More?”

“Yeah, it’s about that night.  That night I saw her with Ridge.” She said. “That’s when I got mad, because I knew after that he’d never leave her for me.  I know I should have told them but I didn’t.”

“Told who what Sara?  Who did you see with Ridge?  Brooke?”

“Yes.” She said.  “Mike was away and I wanted to catch them cheating.  I was going to get proof and then he’d leave her.”

“Sara.” Colin sighed.

“I know, but I really thought, I don’t know.  But I went to Forrester and waited to see if they came out together and they did. I was really excited. But then that woman was there.  She didn’t see me but I saw her.  No, no I can’t.”

“Sara what did you see?” Colin asked her.  “Please Sara, this sounds really important.  You can trust me, I’ll help you, I will.”

“I wanted her dead, but then I just.  I should have said something.  Now they’ll never believe me because she’s dead too.”

“Who’s dead Sara? Who?” Colin begged.

“That’s enough!” Debra Fulton screamed as she walked into the room.  “You are done terrorizing my daughter!”

 

 

Changes Part 113

 

 

Michael opened his eyes at the sound of the dresser drawer closing. Brooke was dressed and picking up her purse.  “Where are you going?” He asked with a yawn.

“Go back to sleep, you need it.” Brooke told him.

“Are you going to answer me?” He asked again.

“I want to go get something special to make for dinner, I want to have a little celebration.” She smiled.

“Then give me a minute to shower and dress and I’ll go with you.” He told her.

“Michael you are still recovering.  Your leg hurts, I can tell.  Take a nap and I won’t be gone long.” Brooke walked over and sat next to him.  “Today is our new beginning.”

“I’m not an invalid.  I can get up and go with you.” He protested.

“Let me take care of you.  Let me baby you a little bit.  Michael you just gave me the best time of my life and I want to do something to make it up to you.” She told him.

He looked at her and chuckled.  “Honey that was not the best, you know I can do better and I will once this leg and my ribs are healed but I do appreciate the complement.  But I want to be with you.”

“Stop arguing, I won’t be long.” She laughed and kissed him.  “Then maybe we can take up where we left off.”

“Okay you win.” He said.  “Just don’t be too long.”

“I won’t I promise.” He pulled her down to him and kissed her long and hard again.  When she finally pulled away she sighed.  “I’ll be as fast as possible.” She looked down longingly at his obvious arousal underneath the sheet, which barely covered him. “Really fast.”

“Don’t speed.” He laughed. Then he pulled her back down and kissed her again.  “I love you Brooke.”

“I love you too.” She smiled.  “I’ll be back soon.”

Michael watched Brooke leave and then he adjusted his pillows and reached for the remote.  He started going through the channels when there was a knock on the bedroom door.  “Forget something?” He called out.

“It’s me Mike, can I come in?” Bridget asked. 

“Sure.” He said.  He looked down and pulled up the blanket as well as the sheet, which had done little to cover his nudity as the door opened.

“Are you okay?” She asked with concern seeing him in bed.

“I’m fine honey.  Just a little tired.  It was a trying morning.” He said with a sly grin.  She noted it and gave him a little squint.

“Where’s Mom?” She asked.  “I figured she’d be stuck to you like glue from now on.”

Michael laughed and smiled.  “Oh she pretty much is honey. She just went to the store to get something for dinner.  So what’s up?” He asked.  Bridget walked over and sat on the bed next to him. 

“What are you watching?”

“Nothing, just enjoying the freedom of ten million channels of crap.” He laughed. 

“How did the test go?” Bridget asked.

“I’ll know in a day or so but we already know the truth don’t we?” He said. 

“I hope Colin makes her confess.” Bridget pouted.

“How did you know he was talking to her today?”

“Uncle Storm is here.  He’s staying here with us.  We just got back from seeing Taylor and the kids.  Did you know they are staying at Blake Hayes house?” Bridget asked him.

“Yeah, your mother called them.  We didn’t know you had gone to see them.” Michael said.  “How was Taylor?  Pretty shook up I imagine.”

“She was.” Bridget said.  “We probably should have left her alone but I needed to see that they were all okay and so did Uncle Storm.  We didn’t stay long.  I can’t believe that Morgan is dead.”

“We saw the newspaper after the tests.” Michael told her.  “So Mom called them and then we had lunch out.  I wondered why you weren’t here when we got home.”

“I wanted to be, I wanted to know how everything went.” She then saw the two empty wrappers on the nightstand and blushed.  “I guess it went even better than I thought.”

Michael followed her eyes and laughed.  “Yeah, we made up for some lost time.”

“But you look a little worn out.” She said.

“I am.” He admitted.  “I think I may be trying a little too hard to get back to normal but can you really blame me?” He took her hand and gave it a squeeze.  “I got some really good news today honey.”

“What?” She asked.

“The guys that did that to me, they are all healthy.  It looks like I’m going to be fine.”

“Oh Mike!” She screamed.  She threw her arms around him and hugged him.  “I knew it, I just knew it.”

“Hey!” He said with a laugh as he pulled the blanket, which had been pulled down with the hug, back up.  “Now I need you to do me a favor.”

“Anything.” She said.

“Get out of here for a moment or two so I can throw something on okay?”

“You mean?” Bridget looked down at him. 

“I went to sleep and then Mom got up and dressed.  Come back in in a minute okay?  In fact why don’t you go get us something to drink and maybe we can find a movie or something to watch.”

“Okay Mike.” She smiled and kissed his cheek.  “If you’re sure you don’t mind.”

“Bridget I love spending time with you.” He said with a sincerity. 

“I’ll be back in a few.” She said with a wave as she left.

 

 

Thorne opened the door to his office to find Ridge standing there.  Wordlessly he took him into an embrace.  “I didn’t expect to see you today Ridge.  How is Taylor? The kids?”

“They’re fine but everything is such a mess Thorne.  I just don’t know what to do anymore.” Ridge said. He let go of him and walked to a chair and sat down.  “We’re staying at Blake’s house, can you believe that? I can’t get Taylor to budge on it.  I offered her anything else but she won’t go.”

“I guess she feels gratitude.” Thorne suggested.

“Hell, I feel gratitude too Thorne, I swear I do.  But that doesn’t mean we should live with this guy.”

“Come here, I’ll make room.” Thorne told him.

“I suggested that. She didn’t want to stay with Mom because of Dad, and now I have my own reasons for not wanting to be there.” He said angrily.

“What’s that Ridge?”

“I don’t want to talk about it right now, I’m too angry. But I said you’d take us, I said Logan would take us. I offered a hotel, hell I’d buy her a new house if she wanted that. Our house will be done soon but I can’t stand being with Hayes!”

“Maybe if I talked to her Ridge?” Thorne said with hesitancy.  “She may be angry at you for not wanting to be there after what he did and all but maybe she’ll listen to me.  It’s worth a try.”

“I just don’t know what to make of it all. As grateful as I am to him, I don’t trust him. He never answered what the hell he was doing there in the first place.  It think the cops suspect something too.” Ridge ran his fingers through his hair and sighed. 

“You don’t think he had something to do with Morgan do you?” Thorne wondered.

“No, not Morgan, but how did he know?  Thorne remember when Taylor was with Bryan and she said she thought someone was breaking in and moving things?”

“Vaguely.” Thorne scratched his head.  “I think maybe Brooke or Macy might have said something about it to me.”

“Well it’s happened to us too.” Ridge explained. “Now Bryan thought Taylor was nuts but I know she’s as level headed as they come.  Someone was there and I think maybe, just maybe it was Hayes.”

“Why Ridge?  Why would he do that?” Thorne asked him.

“That’s the ten million dollar question isn’t it?” 

 

 

Joey slowed down his bike and pulled over.  He shut it down and helped Felicia off. They were parked in front of a scenic overlook that was providing them with a gorgeous view of the Pacific Ocean.  He reached for her hand and let his fingers intertwine with hers. 

“I come here when the world starts to get to me or I need to think.” He explained.  “I don’t know why but something here always makes me feel peaceful.  It’s always been special for me and I guess I wanted to share it with you.”

“Mike loves the ocean too.” She said as she fluffed out her hair. The helmet had plastered it to her head and she was feeling self-conscious.

“I guess we have more in common than either one of us will ever admit to.” He said with a laugh.  “I just wish.” He started but then just let the words fade away.

“You wish what Joey?” She asked.
“Mike’s going through some bad shit, I guess you must know something about it.  I just wish he’d talk to me, I wish he’d let me help him.  His wife seems really nice and his stepdaughter is an angel.  But Mike holds grudges.  I don’t know if I can ever live up to his standards.”

“You miss him.” Felicia stated. 

“Yeah I guess I do.  We haven’t seen each other all that much in the last few years but well, just talking to him makes me see how much I do miss him.  But you must understand, you have brothers and sisters don’t you?” He asked her.

“Two brothers and a sister and yeah, I know just what you mean.  We haven’t been together in a long time but I know I can always count on them, all of them.” She smiled.  “I know your brother Joey, he’s a good man.  He’s in a lot of pain right now but it’s not your fault.  Maybe when he gets his head straight he’ll see what he’s missing.  I think you two will be okay, I really do.”

“Wanna tell him?” Joey laughed.

“I would if you thought it would help.  Mike and I are still friends.  It was strained at first when I came home but we got past that.  He explained things and well, the resentment is gone.” She told him.

“Someday you’re going to have to tell me the whole story.” He said.

“Yeah, someday.” She answered in a far away tone of voice as she stared into the ocean.  Then she smiled and turned back to him. “But not today, today is about having fun.”

“I’ll second that.” He said as he stretched. 

“You shouldn’t have slept on the couch.” She told him.

“I had to Felicia.  If I didn’t I wouldn’t have been able to stop myself.”

“Would that have been so bad?” She asked.

“Maybe not, but I want to do this right.  I really to.” Joey took both her hands in his.  “I think that this is real Felicia, I’ve never had something like this before and I refuse to blow it.”

“Joey, don’t push too hard.” She implored him.  “I’ve had a lot of pain in my life.  I just want to take this slowly and enjoy it.”
“I’m there for the ride too Felicia.” He agreed.  “Wherever it leads us, I’m there.”

 

 

Brooke walked slowly through the small gourmet shop.  She wanted everything to be right, to be special.  She was a decent cook, not the best but when she set her mind to something she did it with determination.  Michael deserved a delicious home cooked meal, complete with all the pampering and love she could give him.  His lovemaking had been exquisite, no matter what he said.  Brooke finally felt like they had come full circle, their marriage was back on track. Only happiness lay ahead for them.  Colin had already proven to be everything that everyone had said about him.  Brooke was more than certain that there would not be a trial, soon all the pain and heartache would be forgotten.  It couldn’t be too soon to suit her. 

She turned down the aisle and could immediately smell the exotic spices.  She had her menu pretty much planned. Michael loved beef.  Brooke didn’t serve it often as she was more health conscious than he, but tonight would be different.  She was going to make him Beef Wellington, twice baked potatoes, a tri-color salad and fresh asparagus with hollandaise sauce.  She also planned an appetizer of shrimp scampi.  For dessert she was going to serve him a chocolate angel food cake with a fresh fruit topping and of course she’d buy the finest French champagne.  As she made her way up and down the aisle, picking up things along the way she felt eyes on her.  With a quick turn she came face to face with her one time nemesis.  It had been a while since she had seen Macy but she was nervous.  She didn’t want a scene, not today but Macy had seen her and she couldn’t pretend otherwise.  Holding her head up she approached her carefully.

“Hello Macy.” She said sweetly. 

“Brooke.” Macy answered with a more reserved tone.

“You’re looking well.  I hope things are good for you and Grant.”

Macy blushed slightly and looked down then she looked Brooke in the eyes.  “I have to thank you Brooke.  It was kind of you to let him out of his contract so he could work with my mother.”

“He wouldn’t have been happy at Forrester.  Believe it or not Macy all I’ve wanted for him was his happiness.  It’s obvious to me that you are the one who brings that to him.”

“Thank you.” Macy replied.  She looked down into Brooke’s cart.  “Are you having a party?” She asked.

“A party for two.” Brooke smiled.  “Sort of a celebration.”

“Oh?” Macy asked.  “Are things working out for Michael?  I heard he was out on bail. But I saw him on the news and well.”

“He was hurt Macy, but things are getting better every day.  I have every reason to believe that all the charges will be dropped.  Storm and his friend are a formidable law team.”

“I’m glad.  I like Michael, I never believed that he did it Brooke.” Macy said honestly.

“We both appreciate your support Macy, we really do.” Brooke answered.  

“If there’s anything we can do to help.” Macy said.

“Thank you Macy.  I really do appreciate it.” Brooke told her.

 

 

Debra Fulton returned to the room where Colin was sitting and writing notes.  “I thought you would have left by now.” She told him.  “My daughter was extremely upset. You are no longer welcome in my home.”

“I think you should sit down Mrs. Fulton, I’d like to speak to you.” He replied without looking up.

“I think we should speak through my attorney Mr. Graham.  Now I’d appreciate your leaving.”

“Are you aware that your daughter might have witnessed a crime?” He asked her.

“My daughter was a victim of a crime.” She said indignantly.

“Actually that’s not true.  Sara admitted to me that she lied.  She is willing to stand in front of a judge and say that but again, that won’t be necessary.  She wants to drop all charges.”

“No.” Debra said in a stern voice.  “It’s obvious to me that you intimidated her somehow.  Michael Copeland raped my daughter and he is not going to get away with it.”

“Michael Copeland raped no one Mrs. Fulton.  The only rape that might have happened happened right here in your own home under your own protective eye.  Now I am willing to help Sara with that, if you choose to bring charges.”

“You’re insane.  Sara was raped in his car not in my home.”

“Sara was sexually assaulted by your boyfriend Mrs. Fulton.” He told her. Then he watched her face.  As he had suspected she didn’t appear shocked, just angry, angry that her dirty little secret might have been exposed.

“What crime?” Debra asked in an attempt to divert the subject from herself and her paramour.

“A shooting.  But you ran in before she was able to give me more details.” He explained.

“A shooting? Come now Mr. Graham, certainly you don’t believe the ramblings of a disturbed young girl. What Michael Copeland did to my daughter has repercussions beyond what either of us can ever appreciate.”

“Your daughter fancied herself in love with Dr. Copeland, her seduction attempts failed so in attempt of payback she made the accusations. She is aware of the err of her ways and she wants to set things straight. If you continue to choose the path of denial I can’t promise any cooperation from Dr. or Mrs. Copeland. I can’t promise anything except the likelihood of long, drawn out lawsuits. Certainly this is not in Sara’s best interest.  Perhaps if you do cooperate I can suggest to Dr. Copeland that we reach some kind of out of court settlement.  But still you would have to go public to restore his good name.”

“Ha! As if he ever had a good name.” She laughed.

“Now now Mrs. Fulton.  Dr. Copeland is a respected and accomplished surgeon.  He’s a prominent member of society, married into a very famous family I might add.”

“His wife was the one married into that family.  The name Logan means nothing.” She scoffed.

“Tell that to Eric and Ridge and Thorne Forrester why don’t you? And I do take acceptation about the good name of Logan.  My partner happens to be Storm Logan, an equally respected attorney.” He told her.  “Mrs. Fulton, I can see you are upset, and probably unprepared for this meeting.  I think it might be in your favor to speak to your own attorney, have him or her call me.  I’ll be happy to bring him up to date.  Then I’d like these charges dismissed.  And believe me, they will be with or without your help.  Dr. Copeland is an innocent victim and he will be exonerated.”

 

 

Michael was standing at the mirror, wrapping a bandage around his ribs when Bridget returned with two tall glasses of iced tea.  She saw his struggle and quickly put down the glasses.  “What are you doing?” She demanded.  

Michael turned to her and laughed. “You’re quite the mother hen aren’t you?  Just like your Mom.  Wanna give me a hand?” He asked her. “It’s a bitch to get this around my ribs with all the pain I’m in.”

“You should have waited.” She said as she walked to him and took the bandage from his hand.  “Stubborn man.”

“Hey, I gotta be able to do these things on my own don’t I?”

“Not so soon Mike, you’ve barely gotten home. Let us take care of you please?” She told him as she proceeded to carefully wrap his aching ribs.

“Two peas in a pod, but I can’t complain. I do love the attention.” He grinned at her and then grimaced.  “Ouch, not so tight.”

“It has to be tight.” She insisted.

“Who’s the doctor here?” He asked.

“When I try to rearrange your nose or give you a boob job you can tell me what to do, but I am the queen of sports injuries and I know how to wrap an ace bandage.” She said with a laugh.  She made the final wrap and put on the clips.  “Done.” She announced.

“You women just love to torture me don’t you?” He joked.

“If it’s really too tight.” She started.

“Nah, it’s fine, I’m used to it. Breathing is overrated anyway.” He grinned.

“You!” She laughed and gave his arm a gentle punch.
“So what did you bring me to drink?” He asked. He grabbed the shirt he had laid out on the bed and put it on. He tucked it into his jeans, buttoned the top button and buckled his belt. 

“Iced tea, I just brewed it.” She told him.

“Thanks Bridget.” He gave her a warm smile.  “Look honey, you really don’t need to stick around and entertain me.  I’m sure you’d really rather be doing something with your friends.”

“I told you I like doing things with you Mike.” She insisted.  “So did you find anything to watch or shall I get a video or DVD?”

“Get a movie, nothing good on at all. That is unless you want to watch old reruns on TV Land.  I always had a soft spot for Andy Griffith and Don Knotts.” He teased.

“I’ll get a movie.” She said.

“Nothing too sexy, we don’t want your Mom to get jealous.”

“Yeah right.” She laughed. 

“Sorry, that was in poor taste.” He said.  “Especially under the circumstances.”

“Mike, I never believed any of that, never.” She assured him. She started out of the room and then turned to look at him.  “But I do see how she could have the hots for you.” She winked.

“Little devil.” He laughed and threw a pillow at her retreating form.

 

 

Taylor was finally relaxing a bit.  Blake had gone out, the girls were napping, Thomas was watching television and she was reading a magazine.  She hadn’t heard from Ridge yet.   She knew he was angry about her decision to stay at Blake’s but she felt there had to be more.  He had gone to see his parent’s hours ago.  “Well, you’ve had more than your share of troubles Taylor.” She told herself.  “If Ridge can’t convince his mother this is what I want that’s his problem.”  She sighed and took another sip of her tea. 

“Mommy?” Thomas said as he turned his attention to her.

“What is it baby?” Taylor asked.  She was concerned about him.  They doctors had given him a clean bill of health but he had been out a long time. She got up and walked over to him. “Are you alright Thomas?”

“Yeah Mommy.  I just wanted to know why.  Why did Morgan do that to us?”

“Oh honey, if I knew I’d tell you.” She said as she gave his hair a tousle. “She was a very sick lady.  I don’t think she knew what she was doing.”

“I thought she was our friend.” He said innocently.

“She was Thomas, at one time she was our friend.  But sometimes friends change.”

“I hope none of our other friends change.” He told her with eyes as wide as saucers.

“Me too honey.” She told him with a sad smile. 

“Where’s Daddy?” He asked her.

“He went to see Grandma.”

“Why didn’t we go too Mommy?”

“We will next time, Mommy was very tired and Daddy wanted to tell Grandma about Morgan.  We both thought it would be a good idea if we all stayed here with Uncle Blake.” She explained.

“He’s nice Mommy.” He said happily. 

“I’m glad you like him Thomas, he was very good to us.  He saved our lives.” She said.

“Why doesn’t Daddy like Uncle Blake?” He asked in the innocence that only a child could possess.

“Daddy likes him, he just wants to go home.” She tried to explain.

“Me too Mommy, I want my own room. Are we going home soon or is there still too much blood?”

“Oh Thomas, honey there isn’t any blood.  But we are going to go home to our real house, not the beach house.”  She told him.  “You remember your room there and how much fun you had.  Won’t that be fun?”

“Can I get a Playstation Two?” He asked.

“I don’t see why not.” She told him with a smile.  At this point she would have promised him a Ferrari, anything if it made him happy.

 

 

“Come on Ridge, just tell me what’s wrong that has you upset about Mother.” Thorne begged.

“I’d really rather not think about it.” Ridge told him.

“I don’t really see that happening.  Maybe if you told me I could help.”

“Sorry but no one can help with this one.  Dad came home.” He explained.

“And you’re mad?  Or are you just mad that he came back cause Morgan is dead?” Thorne asked him.

“Actually Dad came home before he knew she was dead.  I think he thought she left him.”

“Give him a break Ridge, at least he’s trying to fix things with Mom.”

“He brought her brat with him Thorne, he brought that brat and Mother is letting them stay!”

 

 

The handsome young man got out of his jet-black convertible and headed onto the front porch of the house where he roomed.  It wasn’t much but it was clean and it was cheap.  Judging from his clothing and his car people would never have guessed that he lived in a boarding house but he didn’t need more and he didn’t want more.  He high-fived the two men who were sitting on the steps and winked at the pretty woman.  “Hey Sharde.” He smiled.  “You miss me?”

“Always Ty.” She smiled back. 

“Come on then.” He reached for her hand and helped her to her feet.

“Watch out Tyrone.” One of the men warned.  “If Slim catch you with his girl you be a dead man.”

“Uh huh, I look scared don’t I?” Tyrone laughed.  “Come on.” He said as he pulled the girl along with him.

They went up to the second floor. Tyrone pulled out a key to open his door. His room was clean and tidy but cramped.  There was a huge boom box, a 25-inch television, a bed, a small refrigerator and an illegal hot plate.  He closed the door behind him and opened the refrigerator, taking out two cans of beer.  He handed one to his companion and opened the other one. 

“I didn’t think you’d be back so soon.” Sharde told him.

“Can’t stand staying there long.” He said.  “My old lady gets on my nerves and the bastard she married keeps trying to rob me.”

“She’s your mother.”

“And?” He asked.

“Whatever.” She sighed and reached for the remote control.  She turned on the TV and started running through the channel, bored with everything she found.

“Just give me that.” He said, grabbing it from her. He meant to put on a music station but instead ended up with the local news.  He was about to turn it off when he saw Morgan’s picture and then a shot of a body being put into the coroner’s car.  “Sheeet.” He muttered.  “You went and got yourself killed bitch?  You better have dumped that gun.  If they ever trace it.”

“You give that rich white girl a gun Ty?” Sharde asked.

“You never mind that.” He said angrily, but gave his attention back to the newscaster.  ‘This could be trouble.’ He thought, ‘Real trouble.’

 

 

Brooke went straight to the kitchen and put her groceries away.  She looked at the clock and decided she had plenty of time before she had to start dinner.  “Oh Michael, I think it’s time to dip into the box again.” She said with a smile.  She walked to the refrigerator and took out an open bottle of white wine.  “You aren’t on pain pills anymore so we can start celebrating now.” She said as she poured two glasses.  She took one in each hand and headed up to the bedroom.  As she got closer she heard the sound of a loud television. “I hope this isn’t too interesting because I have other ideas.” She announced as she walked into the bedroom.  “Bridget?” She said when she saw her daughter sitting with her husband on her bed. 

“Shhhh.” She said, pointing to the sleeping man.

“Is he okay?” Brooke asked.

“Yeah but the movie was boring.  I would have left but his head is on my shoulder.” She whispered.

“You’re a good girl.” Brooke told her.  “But don’t worry, I think we can wake him.” She walked over to them and gently moved Michael’s head from Bridget’s shoulder, onto his pillow.  He opened his eyes and looked up at her in confusion. 

“Sorry.” He said.  “I didn’t realize I had fallen asleep.” He told both women.

“Obviously you needed the sleep.” Brooke said as she leaned over and kissed him. “Ummm. Hi.” She smiled.

“Hi yourself.”  He looked at Bridget. “Sorry I was such bad company.”

“I have a confession.” She said to him.  “I was asleep too. I only woke up when Mom came in.” She giggled. “I’ll leave you guys alone.” She said as she started to get up.

“Finish your movie.” Brooke told her.

“Nah, it’s really bad.  I think I’ll call Laurie.” Bridget said.  She gave Michael a kiss on the cheek.  “You’re great company Mike.  I love you.” She smiled.

“I love you too sweetheart.” He told her.  He watched as she left the room and then pulled Brooke into his arms.  “But I think I love you more.”

“You’d better.” She sighed and kissed him. 

“Oh Brooke, how did I ever get so lucky?”
“I was wondering the same thing myself.” She told him. 

“Just think sweetheart, soon I’ll get the total all-clear and then we can get back to planning a family.”

“You are thinking positively today.” She grinned.

“You were right all along, things are working out Brooke, they really are.”

 

 

The next few of weeks were busy times for everyone.  Ridge tried his hardest to convince Taylor to leave Blake’s home but it was all to no avail.  Instead he concentrated his efforts on getting their home finished.  He hired more workers, more contractors and personally oversaw many of the alterations.  He spent more than one night there instead of in the bed that Blake had provided for them.  More often than not after a fight with Taylor.  Ridge was frustrated and Taylor wasn’t budging.  But happily Taylor was improving mentally.  She and the children did things together and she saw Brooke several times but she and Ridge both refused to go to Stephanie’s home as long as Morgan’s son was there.  Stephanie was torn.  She had an overwhelming allegiance to Ridge and Taylor but this little baby had gotten into her heart.  Not only that but things with Eric were better than they had been in years.  She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction quite yet but she fully intended to let him back into her heart and her bed, that is after he had paid a little bit more.

Grant had spent his last days at Forrester and was now safely encroached in the bosom of Spectra.  Sally was thrilled to have her daughter and her husband there with her not only for personal reasons but for financial ones too.  Grant was such a huge asset to the company.  His designs were classic as well as classy and already buyers were on the phone asking when his line would premiere.  The only thing missing in Grant and Macy’s happy lives was a much wanted child.

Thorne had spoken again to Lieutenant Burke.  They were no longer looking at him as a suspect in the shooting.  Not since Morgan’s confession to Taylor.  He was free and finally was facing his own reality.  At Taylor’s urging he had started to see one of her colleagues to discover why he had been so adamant that he had been Brooke’s shooter.  His personal life was still his low point but with Ridge so unhappy at Blake’s the two brothers had enjoyed more evenings together than in ages and Ridge was encouraging him to date.

Joey and Felicia saw each other almost everyday but still had not slept together.  They were taking their new relationship slowly and having fun discovering all that they had in common.  Felicia encouraged him to try his best to reconcile with his brother but Joey was a bit gun-shy.  The last time he had tried to talk to him Michael had asked him to give him more time.  Joey was concerned about his brother but with Blake calling off the operation he at least didn’t have to worry about Michael and Brooke being filmed.  He had gone into Insomnia once and seen Bridget.  Luckily for him she hadn’t seen him and he had been able to sneak out.  He hated how he had hurt the girl and he knew that seeing him now would only cause him more pain.  He had been in contact with Colin Graham and had testified before the Grand Jury.  Colin had thanked him and told him that he doubted any charges would be made. 

Colin had stayed busy.  Inside he was hurting over Storm’s betrayal but outside, to the rest of the world, he was as sharp and effective as ever.  He had met once more with Sara and her mother and finally convinced them to drop all charges.  He had also tried to get Sara to continue her story that her mother had interrupted but it was to no avail.  Debra had scared her. He had sat with Brooke and Michael and explained the conversations and to his surprise Michael was more concerned with the girl and her mental state than anything else. This had caused a temporary rift in their home as Brooke held Sara responsible for all the horrors that they both had experienced.  She had become so angry that she had shouted at Michael, calling him a fool and had walked out.  Michael had paced the house for hours.  When she finally returned in the wee hours of the morning he had tried to apologize to her but Brooke had instead told him that she was wrong, that forgiveness was a virtue that he possessed and she still had a hard time with.  She told him that if he wanted to help and support Sara she’d be at his side.  The next day Michael told Colin that he would gladly do anything he could to get her psychiatric help and Brooke had even suggested Taylor.  At their next meeting Colin had brought them the news that they had been awaiting for so long.  All charges had indeed been dropped.  Michael’s sperm was not a match, Rick and Joey matched and Sara confessed that it was consensual sex with both of them.  Michael was free, finally the black cloud had been lifted.  Colin’s next project was to see if Michael and Brooke were going to press their own charges against the police or the Fulton’s but at the moment they hadn’t decided. They just wanted to be able to forget all the horror and get on with their lives.

The day he got the news he insisted that Brooke go back to her responsibilities at Forrester.  He also called Heather up and told her to start taking appointments, that is if anyone wanted them.  And wanted them they did. By the end of the day the next month had been fully booked. On a personal front Michael’s ribs were healing nicely.  He no longer wore bandages unless he was doing strenuous exercise. His wrist was completely healed and his leg was also well on the mend, though he still planned on cosmetic surgery for the scars.  Brooke had told him not to bother but he felt the scar would be a constant reminder.  He met with Bryan who was working almost full time on trying to find Jason’s family.  He had some leads that looked promising and for that Michael was grateful.  Though the charges had been dropped Children’s Services didn’t think it was in Jason’s best interest for Michael to see him so all requests had been denied.  This hurt more than he let on and he vowed even harder to find the boy a good home even if it couldn’t be with him.

Storm Logan was at an impasse.  He knew he wasn’t ready to come out.  Maybe he never would be, but he also wasn’t interested in the many women who had been trying to garner his attention.  He knew he had vowed that he would let Brooke set him up but he claimed that he was way too busy at the current moment and Brooke hadn’t pressed the issue.  He avoided any places where there was a gay clientele, not that he would be attracted to another man, Colin owned his heart, but because he didn’t want to take a chance to be outed.

Rick had come around.  He and Amber had spent more time with Brooke and Michael and even though Brooke didn’t approve of her son’s choices she was doing her best to be polite and welcome the girl.  Amber had charmed Michael, who thought she was the best thing since sliced bread.  But that was Amber’s charm.  She could always lay it on the men. But in her defense she was also trying her best to impress Brooke.  And at this point in her life Brooke was not going to let Amber Moore infringe on her happiness.

Adrienne and Connor seemed to have come to an end.  Although she still did care for him she couldn’t get past the fact that he was dating someone else.  He had finally admitted that he was seeing Lauren Fenmore.  It was an intense relationship, one Connor couldn’t seem to turn away from.  He did care about Ade and wanted to continue to see her but she would not be, as she had put it to him. “placed in the rotation” so she had told him to call her sometime if he and Lauren broke up.  Then she had decided to do her best and find out why Storm still refused to acknowledge her and to get him to date her again.

Blake Hayes was busy.  He had his beautiful Taylor and her children living under his roof and he was making more progress every day.  She not only trusted him but she enjoyed his company.  He saw a division growing between her and Ridge even if she didn’t.  He had faith that before too much time went by they would be in divorce court.  Then Blake would be able to show her how much she needed him in her life.  By this time next year he fully intended her to be his wife.

Bridget was still inwardly pining for Joey.  She made frequent visits to Insomnia, hoping to see him. She was extremely happy that things were working out so well for Michael and Brooke and was a constant source of love and encouragement to them both.  She was enjoying the fact that her brother was no longer staying away and hoped he would move back home soon.

Keith Ehlers was an unhappy man.  When he had learned that Michael Copeland had been exonerated of all charges he had petitioned the hospital to still suspend all of his privileges based on the embarrassment that the case had caused.  His request had been voted down unanimously and Michael was not only publicly welcomed back but his friends had proposed his getting a seat on the board.  This was going to be on the ballot for the next election.  Keith and Debra vowed that it would never happen.

 

 

Brooke refilled her coffee cup and looked at her husband.  “More?” She asked.

“I’m jittery already.” He laughed.  “You’d think I was a kid at his first day on a job but I barely slept last night.”

“I was partially to blame.” She smiled, remembering their marathon lovemaking session.

“That part was fine, it was afterwards.” He said with a yawn.  “I can’t believe I’m going back to work.  I just hope that it all works out.”

“And why shouldn’t it?” Brooke asked him.  “Heather said you had a full calendar, Frank said that the hospital staff can’t wait to get you back there.  Michael the nightmare is all over and our future is bright.”

“Thanks to you.” He said.  He got up and walked up to her, took her cup from her hand, put it on the counter and then slowly took her into his arms.

“Moi?” She laughed.

“I wouldn’t have survived a day without your faith in me, your love, your love brought me through it all.”

“We’re a team.” She said simply.  “And in case you didn’t know it I love you desperately.”

“I do know it and I feel the same Brooke.”  He let her go and looked out the kitchen window.  “It’s a nice day out.”

“Yes.” She agreed.  She retrieved her cup and put it on the table.  Then she put two pieces of bread into the toaster.  “Are you sure you don’t want anything to eat?” She asked him.

“My stomach is a roller coaster right now but thanks.  I promise I’ll eat a decent lunch.  Then I’ll take my two favorite girls out to dinner tonight.” He added.

“Let me look at you.” She said.  She walked up to him and adjusted his tie.  “So handsome.” She smiled.

“All the evidence of what happened is gone, well almost all.” He said.

“Does your leg still bother you?” She asked with concern.  “I really don’t see much of a scar.”

“You’re married to a perfectionist Brooke, I’ll always see it.” He laughed.  “I’m going to let Frank have a look at it today.  I think he can take care of it easily.”

“I just don’t want to see you in pain again.” She protested.

“You know something sweetheart? The pain of seeing that constant reminder is worse than any of the physical pain that I had.  I need to do this, I need to do it for me.”

“I know.” She sighed. 

“It’ll be inpatient surgery honey, I won’t be spending the night or anything like that.” He assured her. “Honestly, it’s a piece of cake.”

“If you insist.” She said with a grin.  “Ridge and Eric seemed pretty happy that I was coming back full time too.”

“They miss you.  You’re their leader.” He winked.

“Oh yeah right.” Brooke giggled.  “No Michael, no one ever has seen me in that capacity at Forrester.  I’m the annoyance that they have to put up with.  But at least they’re making me feel welcome.  Now Stephanie, she’s another story.”

“She’s always another story.” He howled.  “I can imagine how she’s taking all this.  She wanted me thrown into a dungeon and for you to throw yourself off of a tower in despair.”

“Sorry we couldn’t accommodate her.” Brooke laughed.  “Actually I’m going to try and make peace with her.  This whole experience had made me take a new perspective on life and what’s really important.”

“If it gets bad you can quit Brooke. You’ll always be majority owner, you don’t need the headache of running the business too.” He suggested.

“I like it.  But if I have another reason to stay home.” She said with a sigh.

“In a couple of months we can try again.” He said sadly.  “That’s my only real regret, that our plans had to be put on hold.”

“I just worry Michael, I’m not getting any younger.  What if it doesn’t happen for us?”

“We knew going in that it might not.” He said realistically.  “I hope I’m enough incentive to keep you around.”

“You know you are.” She told him.  “I just would love to give you a child.  You already make such a wonderful father.  You do know Bridget really does see you that way.”

“I think it’s more like a good friend but I am grateful for that.  I love her Brooke, she’s a wonderful girl and I am proud to be her step-father.”

“And she’s so proud of you Michael.” Brooke said with a hug.

 

 

A huge frown formed on Ridge’s face when he entered the kitchen and again found Blake at the table with his family.  He wished that once, just once he could have some private time. Hayes needed to respect their family and he had to somehow convey that to Taylor. 

“Hayes.” He said as he walked in.

“Good morning Ridge.  Running late?” Blake asked with a sugary sweet smile.

“Not at all Blake, not at all.” Ridge walked to Taylor and planted a kiss on her mouth making sure to draw it out as long as humanly possible.

“Ridge!” Taylor laughed in embarrassment.

“We’re married Doc, Blake knows how married people act doesn’t he?”

“I’ve had the pleasure myself Ridge.” Blake reminded him with brought a fresh scowl to his nemesis face.

“I need you to do a couple of things today Doc.” Ridge said to Taylor, ignoring Blake’s comment.

“Alright, what did you have in mind?” She asked him.

“The contractors are laying the carpet today.  I think by the end of the week we should be able to go back home.  I’d just like it if you went by and made sure that it’s everything we ordered.  I’d do it myself but Brooke is coming back today and I think I should be there for her.”

“Always the considerate ex-husband.” Blake interjected.

“Brooke is a friend and our CEO Blake.” Ridge answered with a frown.  “Nothing more.”

“Boys!” Taylor chastised them. Then she looked over at her husband.  “I have to take the kids to see Felicia, I promised her.  But I’ll go by afterwards.”

“I’d think you’d want to do everything in your power to make sure we could go home as soon as possible Taylor.” Ridge told her. He was disappointed in her lack of interest.  She was getting too content here at Blake’s house.  It was starting to feel like home to her and he wouldn’t have that.

“I do want to get home but a few hours with your sister isn’t going to hurt.  She misses the kids.”

“So do my parents.” Ridge reminded her.

“They know my conditions.” Taylor told him.  All playfulness and happiness was gone from her face.

“I don’t know how you can be so insensitive to your wife’s needs Ridge.” Blake told him.  “I can’t imagine how you can support your parents taking Morgan’s child and putting it ahead of their own children and grandchildren.”

“No one asked for your opinion Hayes.” Ridge said angrily.  “Taylor I agree with you but they won’t budge.  I hope someday we can both get past Morgan’s sins and learn not to hate an innocent child.”

“I don’t hate the child Ridge, I just will not subject myself or my children to a constant reminder of what she did to us. I won’t.”

“Speaking of reminders.  They bulldozed the beach house yesterday.” Ridge said, hoping for a glimmer of the Taylor he loved so much.

“Blake told me.  He watched it come down.” Taylor told him.  “Have you found a buyer for the land?” She asked.

“Yes, Jonathan is taking care of everything.”

“Good.  Too many bad memories.” She said softly.

“We had some good ones too Doc.” Ridge tried to remind her.

“Surely not enough to outweigh that last night.” Blake told him.

“If I wanted your input Blake, I’d ask for it.”

 “Don’t be rude.” Taylor told Ridge. She then turned her attention to her children.  Blake smiled at Ridge like the Cheshire Cat which caused Ridge to get up and storm out of the room.

“Quite a temper on him.” Blake casually commented to Taylor.  “I commend you for putting up with him and his antics as long as you have.”

Taylor just sighed and rolled her eyes.  She too was finally getting tired of the living arrangements.

 

 

Michael walked out of his office to the reception desk.  “Who’s next Heather?” He asked.

“Mrs. Curry was due in but she called to reschedule.  It seems her dog groomer is going on vacation and she just can’t do without getting Muffy’s hair trimmed.” Heather frowned.  “Do you want me to put her off? She wants to come in tomorrow. You do have three o’clock free but I get so angry that she is putting a dog groomer ahead of a surgeon.”

“No Heather, don’t put her off, by all means give her three.” He sighed.  “I can’t afford to turn away patients, I have to be grateful for anyone who stayed. Sylvia Curry has brought a lot of business and money to this office, I think we can accommodate her this once.”

“Anyone who stayed?” Heather said with a laugh.  “Dr. Copeland, they’re all beating the doors down trying to get to see you again.”

“Wow.” He smiled.  “That is good news.”

“Dr. Copeland it’s been so busy this morning I didn’t get a chance to thank you.”

“Thank me for what Heather?” He asked her.

“I never missed a single paycheck and I wasn’t even working.  You were so wonderful to me with everything that was going on.” She beamed.

“We’ve been together a long time honey.  I wouldn’t want to lose you.  Besides, it wasn’t your fault I got caught up in all that crap. And I’ve seen this office.  You were here.  You renovated the files and what you did with that mess of a desk of mine.  I can’t thank you enough.”

“I’m just so happy it all worked out.” She told him.  “Anyway, you’re free for the next hour and then I saved you another hour for lunch.  Then you have that meeting at the hospital and then one last appointment here.  I’m sorry, I tried to cancel it so you wouldn’t have to come back.”

“That’s okay.  It’s good to be back to normal again.” He picked up a pile of messages and started to look through them.

“You look tired.” She said.

Michael smiled and let out a laugh.  “I am tired, but it’s a good tired if you know what I mean.  It’s so good to be useful again.” He frowned as he went through the pile of messages once more.

“Oh yes, Dr. Calabrese called, he wants you to meet him at Justin’s for lunch.” She told him.

“I just planned on getting something quick at the cafeteria.” He answered.  “But Justin’s does sound better.”  He continued to look at his messages and then looked up at Heather with a hurt expression on his face.  “My wife didn’t call?” He asked her.

“Oh she called alright.” Heather said.  “But she asked me to give you a personal message from her.” She walked from behind her desk and gave Michael a hug.  “I told her it was from me too. Welcome back boss.” She smiled.

“Thank Heather.” He said happily.

“Oh and the roses.” She pointed to a large bouquet of white roses.  “They’re from Mrs. Copeland too.”

Michael walked over and pulled out the card.  It was a heart with their initials in the middle of it and underneath she had simply written “Forever”.  His eyes filled with tears as he leaned over to sniff them. 

“Brooke, John Atkins is going to be here in about an hour, can I get you some lunch before your meeting?” Megan asked her.

“Ugh.” Brooke said with a look of distaste.  “Something in my breakfast must have disagreed with me, just the thought of food makes me want to throw up.”

“How about a garden salad or maybe some yogurt?  You really should have something Brooke, you’re running around like a chicken with his head cut off.” Megan protested.

“Okay, a salad might be nice and an iced tea.” Brooke agreed.  “And can you ask Thorne to come down, I really want to talk to him before this meeting.”

“Will do.” Megan told her.  “Stephanie and Ridge still aren’t in.  Do you want to start the meeting without them if they’re late?”

“I really only need Eric with me so that’s fine.  Megan did Michael call?” She asked.

“No Brooke, but I’m sure he’s up to his neck in work today.”
“I know.” She said.  “I guess it’s just that we were together all the time and I just miss him.”

“Who wouldn’t miss a sexy guy like him?” Megan laughed.  “But I’m sure he misses you too Brooke. I’m so glad that it all worked out for you two.  I love seeing you so happy.”

“I am happy Megan.  Michael makes me happier than I’ve even been and it just keeps getting better and better.  We weathered the storm and now it’s our time.” She smiled.  “Nothing and no one is going to ever hurt us again.”

“Hurt you?” Ridge asked as he walked in.  “Just tell me who hurt you and I’ll give them a piece of my mind.”

“Hi Ridge.” Brooke said happily.  “No, no one hurt me.  Megan and I were just talking.  But thanks for the offer.”

“And on that note.” Megan laughed.  “I’ll go order your lunch and call Thorne.”

“Thanks Megan.” Brooke told her retreating assistant.  “I don’t know what I’d do without her.” She told Ridge.

“It’s good to have you back Brooke.” He said.

“It’s good to be back.”  She agreed.  “I’ve been meaning to come over to see you and Taylor but it just feels so strange going to Blake’s.”

“You’re preaching to the choir Logan.  But the end is near.”

“Really? Is Taylor getting tired of it too?”

“Not that she’d admit it but yeah, I think so.  Actually our house is almost ready.” He informed her.  “I think by the end of the week it will be the end of Blake Hayes.”

“Good.” She told him.  “Ridge can you shut the door please?”

“Sure.” He said.  He looked a little confused but he walked to her office door and shut it.  “Is something wrong Brooke?”

“I just wanted to talk to you about that night.”

“Logan.” He said sharply.
“Please Ridge.  Just let me say this.”

“There’s nothing to say. You were hurting, I was hurting, things got a little bit out of hand but it’s all forgotten isn’t it?”
“I just wanted to make sure it was.” She told him. 

“Not another word Brooke.” He smiled. 

“If Taylor or Michael ever knew.” She said.

“They won’t.” He promised her.

 

 

“Mrs. Forrester, Megan from Forrester is on the phone for you.” Helen told Stephanie.  “Do you want to talk to her or shall I take a message?”

Stephanie pulled the diaper from the box and smiled at the little boy in front of her.  “Take a message.  Tell her I’ll be in shortly.  My little angel is being fussy today.”

Helen had to smile.  In the few short weeks Stephanie Forrester had become so attached to the baby.  She loved him and to Helen’s delight she was also thawing towards Mr. Forrester.  She had high hopes that the couple would soon be reconciled.  It was amazing the power that this little baby had.  He had brought back love and joy.  The house was once more a home and it was becoming a happier one every day.

 

 

Felicia reached down into the surf and retrieved the shell that had washed up with the last wave.  She laughed and showed it to Joey.  “I like this one.”

“You like them all.  Before long my apartment is going to look like the Pacific Ocean.”

“You love it.” She teased.

“I love everything that you’ve brought into my life Felicia.” He answered. 

“We are quite a pair.” She said as she linked her arm with his.  “I haven’t been so carefree and happy in years.  I have you to thank for that.”

“Nah.  Not me.  It’s you Felicia.”

“Mutual Admiration Society we got here.” She said as she gave him a quick kiss.  Then she used her finger to wipe off the trace of her lipstick.  “Are you sure you aren’t getting tired of me?”

“I finally meet a woman that I want to change my life for and she thinks I’m tired of her?” He laughed.  “Never.”

“I don’t want you to change for me.  You have to do it for yourself.”

“You’re right, but it’s you that makes me want to do it for me.  I’m trying too Felicia.  Even Mike would be proud of me.”

“Speaking of Mike.  Don’t you think it’s time you tried to mend fences again?”

“I think I might have started.  He did call and thank me for my testimony and for taking the test.”

“He’ll come around then.” She said.  “Michael carries grudges but not forever.”

“I still have to laugh to think that I am with someone that he was in love with once.” Joey told her.  “All my life I wanted to do something like him, to make people proud.  I wanted to be more like him.”

“You’re your own man Joey.” She told him.  “But you and Mike are a lot alike too. I’m sure that was what initially attracted me to you.”

“But I’m not in his shadow right?” He asked.

“No.  Mike and I were over ages ago.  When I see you I see Joey Copeland, not Mike’s little brother, promise.”

“Some day you’re going to have to trust me enough to tell me the whole story.” He said in a serious voice.

“Joey, it has nothing to do with trust.  If that was all I’d have told you everything.  It’s just something painful that I just don’t like to even think about.  I can’t talk about it now, not yet.”

“I’ll have to believe you Felicia.  I just hope that if you ever need to talk or can talk.”

“It will be you.” She assured him.

 

 

Storm knew that he needed to get back to San Francisco, his job was there, his clients were there and Brooke and Michael didn’t really need him anymore, but the prospect of finding a new apartment and facing Colin everyday again kept him from making the move.  He knew that everyone in the office would blame him.  He had always been the one who was afraid to come out.  Colin would look like the injured party but in truth they both were. Colin had made demands on him that he just wasn’t ready to deal with.  Maybe he never would be.  Brooke and Michael had made him a part of their family.  He felt at home, he felt loved and it felt good not hiding.  “Maybe it’s time for a new firm, a new life.” He said to himself.  “I could move to LA.  I’d be closer to Brooke and Katie.  I’d have my family.” But still his thoughts kept returning to Colin.  When he fell asleep the last thing he saw was Colin and when he woke in the morning it was always to the image of his face, or other parts.  “I need to find a woman, I can change, I can.” He swore once more.  “I’m going to go out tonight and if I don’t meet someone I will let Brooke fix me up.”

 

 

“Thanks again Frank.” Michael said as the men emerged from the restaurant.  It was located right across the street from the hospital which made it convenient.  It also happened to have some of the best food in town.  “I did need the break.”

“We’ll check out that leg of yours after I do rounds.” Frank told him.  “And Mike, I’m really sorry about Jason, I know you wanted to see him before he left.”

“I can’t believe they threw him into a foster home like that.  I hope that Bryan can find out where he is.”

“You can’t go bothering them Mike, you’ll only be making more trouble for yourself.”

“Trouble is my middle name.” Michael laughed.  “Oh Frank, I love that kid.  I just wanted so badly to give him a home.  But if I can’t at least I can do the next best thing.”

“Any luck yet?” Frank asked.

“Nada.” Michael sighed.  “I keep writing checks and getting no results, but I know Bryan is doing his best.  Someone has to show up sooner or later.  I mean the Coopers couldn’t have just came from no one and nowhere.”

Michael held the door open to let Frank in.  As they walked down the halls people kept greeting Michael, welcoming him back.  “I don’t imagine my fan club will show up.” He said sarcastically.

“Ehlers and Debra Fulton have made their feelings quite clear Mike, but the board isn’t listening.”

“Good.” He said. 

“Dr. Copeland, Michael!” A voice called out.  Michael stopped and turned to see Dr. Stedman approaching him.

“Alan.” Michael said.  “I’m sorry, I’ve been meaning to set something up with you for a follow-up. You did get the sample I ordered?”

“Yes, yes I did.  I’ve been meaning to call you too.  Can you spare a moment?”

“Sure.” Michael told him.  He turned to his friend.  “Frank, I’ll catch you later and thanks again.”

“No problem Mike, I’m just glad to have you back, it wasn’t the same without you.”

Michael followed Alan Stedman to his office and sat down.  “I’m sure you’re aware of how crazy things were for me.  When the police wanted a sperm sample I figured the best thing to do was write a script so that you got some too.  Kill two birds with one stone and all.  But I know I’m probably due for another one.”

“Dr. Copeland I’m afraid you’re not going to like my news.  Now just remember this is not necessarily permanent but I did give you a warning that a reversal after so much time had less chance of success than one done immediately.”

“What?” Michael gasped as he turned pale.  “What are you trying to say?”

“Your sperm count Michael, it’s very low.  I’d say you have a less than one percent chance of ever conceiving a child.”

Michael grabbed the arms of the chair.  He felt like he had been sucker punched.  After all he and Brooke had been through now he’d have to go home and tell her that their dreams were over, that all their hopes and plans had been shot down.  “What, what can I do? Can we operate again?” He asked.

“We can keep testing, try hormone therapy.  But I can’t make promises.” He handed him the report.  “As you can see Dr. Copeland, the numbers are not good at all.”

“Is there any chance, I mean before all that shit happened you told me that it was strong, that we’d be able to have a child.”
“I made no promises Michael. And all I said was that the operation went well and we had good reason to have hope. I warned you that it might now work, you chose to hear only what you wanted to hear.  I said you were strong, not your sperm.  There was a marked improvement in the beginning but it’s stopped.  I’m sorry, I know this is not the news you hoped for.”

“I know, I know but I mean, the rape, could that have done it?” He asked.

“I can’t say for sure.  It’s possible that it was a blow to your system.  Michael we aren’t going to give up, but I just had to be honest with you.  At your age, your wife’s age, well sometimes things just aren’t meant to be. You know there is always adoption.”

“Ha.” Michael said with a cynical laugh.  “I’m sure you realize that I’d have a snowball’s chance in hell of that.”

“You weren’t convicted Michael.”

“I was arrested and accused.  That was enough. They look at me as damaged goods.  My past has gotten to them all and well, I am just not what they consider a candidate.”

“There are foreign adoptions, they are more lax.” Dr. Stedman told him.

“Look, I appreciate what you’re trying to do but I just can’t handle this right now.  I gotta go, I gotta go.”

Michael stood up and stumbled out of the office.  He pounded his fist into the wall.  “Why?” He screamed.  “Why God why?”

 

 

“This is more lovely than I remembered.” Taylor told the contractor as he showed her the carpeting.  “Ridge will be so pleased.”
“But are you Dr. Forrester?” He asked.
“Oh yes, it’s perfect.” She told him. 

“I’m sure the house will be ready in a day or two.  I mean you could move in already, Mr. Forrester has stayed and he didn’t appear to have a problem.”

“He might not but I have three small children and a nanny and I want them all to be comfortable.  I don’t want them getting underfoot either.  We’ve waited this long, we can wait a little while longer.”

“They put the new mirrors in the bathroom.” He told her.  “I think you’ll like them too.”

“Good, I’ll go check them now.” She said.  “It will be good to be home again.” She smiled.  She started up the tall marble staircase.

 

 

“You wanted to see me Brooke?” Thorne asked as he stood at the door.

“Yes.” She said as she stood up.  “Come in.”

“It’s good to have you back Brooke.” He said with a hug.

“Well it’s good to have you back too and I mean the real Thorne.”

“Huh?” He questioned her.

“Well all the Morgan stuff is out in the open, you’re free and you know you never hurt me right?”

“Right.” He said.  “I’ve had a hard time with that but the doctor that Taylor recommended is really helping me see why I thought what I thought and did what I did.”

“I knew you’d never hurt me Thorne.” She told him. “I’ve always had faith in you.”

“Thanks Brooke, I really do appreciate it.  So how is Michael doing?”

“He’s wonderful.” She said with a huge smile.  “Thorne I love him so much and I am so happy. And now everything bad is all over.  The future is going to be nothing but happiness.”

“That’s what I wish for you Brooke, it is.”

“I want that for you too honey.  I just hope someday you meet someone who’s perfect for you.”

“I thought I had.” He told her.

“You will, I have faith.” She hugged him again.  “Anyway, I was hoping you’d get me up to date on the orders before I meet with John Atkins.”

“You know Dad and I can handle this Brooke, it’s your first day back.” He looked over at her uneaten lunch.  “You didn’t even finish your lunch.”

“I wish everyone would just stop babying me.  I have an upset stomach that’s all, it’s the excitement.  I’ll eat a big dinner, Michael is taking us out.”

“Us?” He asked.

“Me and Bridget.  Oh Thorne, those two have gotten so close.  She really loves him like a Dad and he adores her.  Something good did come out of all our tragedy and that was their relationship.”

“I’m glad you’re able to still see the positive in things.” He told her.

“Well, I’ll never claim to be Pollyanna but a good attitude is important.  Michael taught me that.”

“Have you seen Mother yet?” He asked.

“Ahh no.” She laughed.  “Maybe I’m saving the best for last.”

“She wasn’t too happy to hear you were coming back.” He admitted.

“I’m sure she wasn’t but she certainly didn’t expect me to be gone forever.”

“She’s going through a hard time Brooke. Ridge and Taylor won’t see her because of the baby, but she is steadfast about him.  She’s not letting him go. In fact rumor has it that she’s been talking to Jonathan.”

“About permanent custody?” She asked him.

“That’s what I think.  I don’t know if Morgan has any family but no one has come forward anyway.”

“What about the baby’s father?” Brooke asked.

“We have no idea who he is.  Morgan did claim she was raped.”

“The poor girl.” Brooke said.  Thorne raised his eyebrows at her.  “Come on Thorne, you know that I know how hard it is loving Ridge and having him love someone else.  I can sympathize with her.  It may have brought her to extremes that she had no idea she was capable of.  Maybe the rape just took her over the edge.  I really do think she thought the baby was going to be Ridge’s.”

“Well, only Taylor has been lucky enough to have the offspring of super stud.” Thorne laughed but then saw the hurt expression on Brooke’s face.  “I’m sorry.  I just thought with Michael and all you were over all that.”

“You never get over the loss of a child Thorne, never.  But you’re right. Michael has made me happier than Ridge ever did or could.  And Taylor has done the same for Ridge.  I’d never deny the love we shared but it’s just a lovely memory.” She suddenly shivered and her eyes clouded over.

“Brooke?” Thorne asked. 

“Nothing, I just remembered something.  It’s nothing Thorne.” But the Goosebumps on her arms told a different story.

 
“Well I’ll be damned.” Bryan Jackson said out loud as he read the latest report from his detectives.  “Now we’re getting somewhere.  I may find this kid’s family yet Mike.”

 

 

Adrienne Banner Copeland shifted her gin and tonic from one hand to the other.  She was frustrated.  She was also angry.  She missed what she had had with Connor but she wasn’t about to forgive him, even if he wanted her to.  She needed a man and at this moment she’d just about settle for any man.  She had tried to find Joey, he was always good for a laugh or two but he was involved in some new relationship.  “Shit!” she muttered as some of the liquid from her glass spilled onto the bar.  “Might as well go home.” She opened her purse and took out a crisp twenty dollar bill.  She placed it on the bar. 

“I’ll be right there with your change.” The bartender told her.

“Nevermind, just keep it.” She told him as she stood up. The frown on her face changed into a smile as she saw the man enter the bar.  “Storm, you are not going to avoid me tonight!” She grinned.

 
 “Ridge, Ridge, Ridge.” Taylor clucked as she saw the mess in the bedroom.  Her husband had spent more than a few nights here since they had moved in with Blake, not that she blamed him.  Blake and Ridge were like oil and water and Ridge had insisted that he had a lot of work to do to get the house ready for their return.  She walked over to the unmade bed and stripped the blankets and sheets.  “You lived like a bachelor here.” She laughed.  She carried the sheets to the hamper and dropped them in.  She looked up at the mirrors that she initially had come up to inspect.  “Beautiful, simply beautiful.  I can’t wait to come home.”  She smiled.  She then went to the linen closet and pulled out new clean sheets.  She made the bed and then inspected her results.  “No more sleeping alone here Ridge, the next time on this bed you’ll be with me.”

“So what do you think Ms. F?” The contractor asked as he came up behind her.

Taylor let out a gasp.  “Ralph, you scared me.”

“Sorry ma’am.” He said.  “But does it meet with your approval?”

“It certainly does, I love it.  I love everything.” She smiled at him.

“Good.  Mr. Forrester really wants to please you.”

“And he did.” She told him.  “Ralph is it alright if I run a load of wash?  We have a pretty full hamper with all the time Ridge has spent here.”

“Sure thing but maybe I can carry it down for you.  There’s still a lot of crap lying around and I don’t want you tripping.”

“That would be lovely.” She said.  “Let me just check the other rooms first so you don’t have to make two trips.”

She walked out of the master bedroom and headed down the hallway to Thomas’ room.  It was freshly painted and the carpeting was plush and soft.  She determined that there was nothing there to wash so she went to the girl’s room.  It too was renovated but the changes there were more extreme.  They had purchased new beds and furniture.  Gone were the baby things and in their place was a youthful, blonde wood set.  Taylor frowned when she noticed a stain on one of the comforters.  “Ralph.” She called out.  “Would you please come in here.”

“Yes ma’am?” He said as he quickly reached her side. 

“Is this paint?” She pointed to the comforter.

He walked over and touched it.  “I’m so sorry Mrs. F.  We’ll replace them.”

“They can’t be replaced Ralph, I had them specially made in France.  Why was someone painting in here without covering the beds?”

“I wasn’t aware that anyone was Mrs. F.” He told her.  He looked around the room and then up at the ceiling.  “My men didn’t do that ma’am.” He said pointing to the intricate drawings of the sun and the moon and lots of tiny little stars.

“Ridge.” She sighed.  “I’m sorry Ralph, this is my husband’s handiwork.  He must have been the careless one.”

“I got something in the truck that may take it out.” He told her.

“Well let’s give it a try then.” She answered.  “It can’t make it worse.  If it doesn’t come out I’ll have to buy something else.”

Taylor pulled the comforters off the beds and reached down at something that fell from one of them.  “Ralph?” She frowned, holding up a small pair of frilly panties.

“Ms. F. my men know better than that.”
“Then where did they come from?” She questioned him.

“Maybe when Mr. Forrester was here.”

“My husband doesn’t wear women’s panties.” She said angrily.  Then she felt a sick feeling in her stomach.  “Vanessa.” She whispered.  “Oh Ridge, how could you?”

“Ms. F?” Ralph said, pulling her out of her trance. 

“Never mind Ralph, this doesn’t concern you.” She put the panties into her purse and pulled the sheets off the bed.  “Do me a favor and burn these.” She told him.

“Burn them?”

“Burn them! Destroy them! I never want to see them again!” She shouted.

“Yes ma’am.” He told her.  With a look of confusion he picked up the sheets from the floor and left the room. Once he was gone Taylor sad down on the bare mattress and started to cry. 

“How could you do this to me again Ridge? How?”

 

 

“Welcome back Brooke.” Stephanie said as she walked into the conference room.

“Thank you Stephanie.  It’s good to be back.” Brooke smiled.

“I’m sorry I missed the meeting.”

“Don’t worry about it, Megan will give you the minutes.  Eric, Thorne and I handled everything.”

“Good.” Stephanie told her.  “So are you planning on staying?”

Brooke looked at her and laughed.  “Where else would I be?”

“Wishful thinking.” The older woman replied.

“Stephanie.” Brooke said.  “I was really hoping that you and I could try and make a new start.”

“It’s much too late for that Brooke.”

“It doesn’t have to be.  You know with all that I’ve been through lately I feel I’ve learned a lot.  I’ve learned what’s important and what isn’t.  And one thing I know is that I don’t have room in my life for hatred.”  She gave her a smile.  “Besides, I never hated you Stephanie.  I’ve always respected you.”

“I wish I could return the sentiment.”

“So do I, but maybe I can earn your respect.” Brooke suggested.

“Humph.” Stephanie snorted.

“I’m not after your husband or your sons, I have a wonderful husband and I’m happier than I ever have been.  Doesn’t that count for anything?” Brooke asked.

“Too little, too late Brooke.”

“I’m trying Stephanie.” Brooke told her.  “Can’t I have a little credit?”

“You know Brooke, I wish I could believe you.  But I know, deep down in my heart that if the opportunity ever arose you wouldn’t think twice about pouncing on Ridge.  He’s in your blood and you’ll never get him out.  Somehow I think you will try to destroy his life again and I have to protect my family from you.”

“You are so wrong Stephanie.” Brooke told her.  “I love Michael and I never want anyone else but him.”

“That’ll get old Brooke.  One day he’ll disappoint you, and I know he will and then suddenly you’ll set your sights on Ridge again.  But I’ll be ready for you. You say you love your husband but you’d push him aside in a New York Minute if you thought you could have Ridge back.”

“You’re the one who never changes Stephanie, you’re like a broken record.”

“But this time Brooke, you won’t even make it through the door. Ridge has learned his lesson.  He will never look twice at you again.” She said with a wicked smile.

“If I wanted him all I’d have to do is snap my fingers.” Brooke shot back.  “And you’d better hope I never do!” She grabbed her things from the table.  “I’ll never learn will I?  You’ll always be a hateful old witch!”

She stormed past her in anger, past Megan and into her office, slamming the door behind her.  “Is she right about me?” Brooke asked herself softly.  “Did I already ruin everything?”

 

 

Michael stared at the file in front of him.  His future, Brooke’s future, it was all written in black and white.  He could never be the husband she needed, the husband she deserved.  He’d never give her the child she so desperately wanted.  “How can I tell you Brooke? How?  How can I ever take the chance of losing you?”

 

Changes Part 114

 

 

 

“Hey Mike, I thought you were coming down to my office.” Frank Calabrese said as he poked his head into Michael’s office. He found his friend intensely staring at a file.  “Hard case so soon?” He asked.

“Oh Frank, come in.” Michael closed the folder and looked up at him.  “Sorry, I was lost in thought.  What time is it?”

“About four.” Frank said.  “I was going to look at that leg of yours.”

“My leg, yeah.” He said distractedly.  “Frank can I talk to you?” He asked, motioning to a chair.

Frank shut the office door and then walked over and sat down. “I have a feeling this isn’t about your scar.”

“You’re right.” He said.

“This is about what happened with Alan Stedman isn’t it?”

“Give the kid a medal.” Michael said sarcastically.  “Sorry.  Frank I don’t know what to do, I just don’t know where to turn now.”

“Bad news?”

“The worst.  Seems that the operation wasn’t all the successful.  My boys aren’t exactly in working order.”

“I’m sorry Mike, I know how important this was to you.  Does Stedman have any other suggestions?”

“Hormones, more testing, I don’t know Frank, I sorta zoned out on him.”

“There are other doctors and fertility clinics Mike.”

“I can’t imagine putting Brooke through all that. And there are no promises there. Hell, she deserves a man who can give her everything, that ain’t me Frank.”

“She loves you Mike, not your sperm.  Come on, chin up.  I’ll help you find another specialist.  Stedman isn’t the only doctor in the world you know.” Frank said with a smile.

“Maybe you’re right Frank.” Michael agreed.  “But do me a favor, not a word to anyone. I don’t want to even tell Brooke unless I know for sure one way or another, after all we can’t even try yet anyway.  At least she won’t wonder why she isn’t pregnant yet.”

 

 

Brooke found that she read the same sentence in the report four times and she still didn’t remember a word she had read.  She needed to forget, she needed to concentrate on the future, her future with Michael.  “Maybe he’s right, maybe I don’t belong at Forrester anymore.” She said aloud.  She had to wonder what it had to offer her now.  She really didn’t belong in their world, their family.  She looked at the photo of Rick and Bridget and smiled.  “They are my only connection now, my children.  Forrester may be theirs but it’s really not mine.” She sighed.  “So many memories.” She said.  “So many.”

 

 

“Hi Doc.” Ridge said as his wife stormed into his office.  “What a wonderful surprise.  You know I was going to call and see if you might want to take the kids and meet me somewhere alone for dinner.  Are they with you?”

“Who’s are these?” She demanded as she threw the white panties on his desk.  “And don’t even think about lying to me!”

 

 

“Eric we have to do something about Brooke.” Stephanie told her husband as she shut his office door.

“What did she do now?”

“She made insinuations about Ridge again.  Damn that woman.”

“Ridge? Stephanie you know she isn’t interested in Ridge anymore.  She loves that husband of hers.  I’m sure she was just trying to get your goat.” He told her.

“Well she did Eric, she did.  We have to get her out of our lives once and for all.  I can’t stand it.  Do you realize how wonderful it was while she was gone? How smoothly everything ran?  We had no complaints, our offices were peaceful, serene.  But it’s all changed again.  We have to get rid of her.  Buy her out, anything Eric. Please you have to do something.”

 

 

Michael walked out to Heather and looked around the empty waiting room.  “We done?” He asked her.

“Yes, Mrs. Hastings was your last patient.  You must be tired.”

“Very.” He said.  “Did Dr. Calabrese call?”

“He did.” She said.  “But he is in surgery.  He said for you to call him at home tonight or else he’d talk to you tomorrow.”

“Okay.” He said with a yawn.  “I think I’ll head home.”

“Dr. Copeland?” She stopped him.

“Yeah?”

“Is something wrong?”

“Nothing I can’t handle Heather.” He said with a smile.  “Don’t worry, I may be down but I’m not out.” He took off his white jacket and handed it to her.  “Don’t stay too late.”

“I won’t.” She promised.

 

 

Ridge looked at the panties and then looked up at his wife.  “I have no clue who’s they are.  Maybe old Blake has a girlfriend.”

“I didn’t find them at Blake’s.” She said angrily.

“Okay then are you going to tell me where you found them and why you think I should know who owns them?”

“I did as you asked.” She said.  “I went to supervise the carpeting.”

“Okay.” He said, still not comprehending.

“I decided to clean up the mess you left.  I wanted to do a load of wash.”

“Wait, wait.” He laughed.  “Did you find these in the girl’s room?” He asked her.

“Yes.” She hesitantly answered.  “Can you explain them?”

“I sure can and you are going to owe me a huge apology for whatever the hell you were thinking.” He picked them up and inspected them.  “Yup. These are them.” He said.

“They are what Ridge? Just tell me.”

“Rejects, rejects from the Bedroom line.  I took some scraps and stuff over to the house to use as rags.  I was painting the ceiling and I spilled a little bit of paint.  See.” He showed her the small spots of paint on the inside of the panties.  “You thought I took a woman to my daughter’s room and screwed her in their bed?  Taylor when the hell are you going to start trusting me again?  I’m sorry about Morgan, how many times am I going to have to say that?”

“Paint?” She said. “This is paint.”

“Yes Taylor, I wasn’t lying to you.”

“Ridge, I. I don’t know what to say?”

“You could try ‘I’m sorry Ridge.’” He told her.

“I just, I.” She stuttered. 

“Now do you see why it’s so important to me that we’re alone Taylor?  We need to get out of Blake’s house and be a family.  We’re losing each other.  You don’t trust me, I have no idea what is bothering you?  Who did you think it was Taylor?” He asked her.

“Vanessa.” She said in a whisper.

“So because I see a woman that I dated a zillion years ago I decided to risk my already fragile marriage and bring her to our home & f*ck her in my children’s room?  Taylor this is not a marriage, not if you could ever think that about me.  I know I made a bad mistake with Morgan but that is over.  Now answer me, am I going to have to spend the rest of my life apologizing to you?”

 

 

Michael walked into the house and found Rick and Amber on the couch making out to loud music.  He frowned and walked to the stereo and turned it down.  Amber sat up and smiled at him.  “Sorry.” She said.

“It was just too loud.  I had a long day Amber and I really need a little peace and quiet.”

“How was it getting back to work?” Rick asked him.

“Not bad considering.” Michael said as he took his jacket off and threw it on the back on a chair.  He flopped into it and rubbed his temples.  “Is your mother home yet?”

“Not yet.” Rick told him.  “But we’ll get out of your hair.”

“It’s okay Rick, you aren’t bothering me, Eminem was.” He laughed.

“I didn’t know you knew Eminem Dr. Copeland.” Amber said.

“I’m not that old.” He laughed.  He looked at Rick.  “Hey Rick do me a favor and get me a Coke.”

“Sure you don’t want a beer Mike?” Rick asked.

“Positive.” He said with a sigh.

“Amber? Want something?” Rick asked.

“I’ll have a Diet Coke okay?” She said.

“Sure babe.” He kissed her and went into the kitchen. 

“Amber I wish you’d call me Mike.” Michael told her.

“I’m sorry it’s just that you’re a doctor and all.” She gushed.

“It’s just schooling Amber, anyone can do it.  Inside I’m just Mike Copeland.” 

“Okay Mike.” She grinned.

“Is Bridget home?” He asked.

“She’s upstairs on the phone I think.” Amber told him. 

“So we got the whole family tonight?” He asked   “Nice, Brooke will like that.  I guess I should get off my butt and start some dinner.”

“Rick and I will.” She volunteered.

“Do that Amber and I’d owe you for life.” He told her.

“We’d love to Dr. I mean Mike.” She smiled.

 

 

Stephanie walked into the house and immediately sought out Helen.  She didn’t want the housekeeper but the baby.  It was amazing but she truly missed little Josh when she was away from him.  She found him in the back yard in the sandbox playing with Helen.

“How is my angel?” Stephanie asked.

“He’s having a ball.” Helen told her. 

Stephanie leaned down and gave the baby a hug and a kiss.  “Don’t let him get too dirty.” She said.

“I won’t.” Helen promised.  “Oh Mrs. Forrester, Miss Felicia is home.”

“She is? Well it’s about time she put in an appearance.  I want to know who this man is that she’s spending all her time with.  Is she alone?” She asked.

“Yes.  She is in her room.”

“Thank you Helen.” Stephanie said. She stood up and brushed the sand from her pants and went into the house.  She walked in what was almost a march to Felicia’s room, knocking on the door but going inside without waiting for an invitation.

“And hello to you Mother.” Felicia said as she folded a blouse and put it into a suitcase.

“What are you doing?” Stephanie asked.

“What does it look like I’m doing? I’m packing.”

“Where are you going? I thought you were happy here.  Your father said that you had even told him you were considering coming to work at Forrester again.”

“I did and I am.” She said.  “But I am not going to be living here.”

“Is it because of the baby?” Stephanie asked her.

“Oh no Mother, Josh is sweet.  I don’t have a problem with him at all.  In fact I really think it’s wonderful what you’re doing for him.”

“Then why Felicia?  I thought we were starting to really get along.”

“We are.” She said.  She stopped packing and sat down on the bed.  “If you have to know I’m moving in with Joey.”

“Oh Felicia, you barely know this man.  Lauren told me what kind of man he is.  Do you even know his last name?”

“I do and what Lauren thinks about him is irrelevant.”

“It’s too soon honey.”

“Maybe it’s been long enough.  Mother I haven’t been with a man who made me happy like this in years.  Even with Zack it was never like this.  Joey is special, he’s so different and he really respects me.”

“If he respected you so much he wouldn’t ask a virtual stranger to move in with him.” She protested.  “Honey you really haven’t known him long enough.”

“I’ve known him long enough to know I like being with him.  We have fun, we laugh, we relate on so many different planes Mother.”

“Sex.” Stephanie said.  “It’s all about sex isn’t it?”

Felicia looked at her and burst out laughing.

“Don’t you laugh at me young lady.  I am not so old that I don’t appreciate a healthy sex life, I just think you need to base a real relationship on more than that.  Look at Brooke Logan, she based all her relationships on sex and where has that gotten her?”

“I’m not Brooke and if you ask me she seems pretty happy these days.”

“With that man.” Stephanie muttered.

“Michael is a good man Mother, I have no problems with him.  We’re friends again. But this isn’t about Brooke or Michael or anyone else.  It’s about me and Joey.”

“And sex.” Stephanie insisted.

“No Mother, not sex at all.  I know you won’t believe this but I haven’t even slept with him yet.”

“What?” Stephanie was stunned.  “Then why Felicia?”

“Because it’s time, and I want to and I really think I could love him.”

“Couldn’t you at least bring him home to meet us first?”

“Oh God.” She moaned.  “So you can give him the third degree and scare him away?  No Mother, you’ll meet him soon.”

“Felicia why are you rushing into this?”
“Rushing? Mother it’s been so long since a man made me smile.  I’m not rushing, really I’m not.”

Stephanie sighed.  She knew she wasn’t going to win this argument. “At least use protection when you have sex with him.”

“It’s not like I can get pregnant.” Felicia said sarcastically.

“There is more to fear than pregnancy and you know it.”

“Actually Joey was recently tested and he’s fine.  He hasn’t been with a lot of women but I promise we will be careful.”

“Can’t you at least wait a little longer?” Stephanie asked in a final attempt.

“I’ve already waited too long.”

 

 

Brooke frowned as she passed Ridge’s closed door.  She wanted to talk to him but she didn’t want to disturb him either.  Thorne approached her and put his arm around her shoulder.  “Taylor’s in there, I think they’re fighting.” He told her.

“Not again.  What is it now?” Brooke asked him.

“I am clueless Brooke, but I saw her going in and she was loaded for bear.  I’d hate to be Ridge right now.” He looked at Brooke who looked slightly ill.  “Brooke? Are you okay?”

“No, not really.  I think I’m coming down with something.  I just think I need to go home and lie down.”

“You can’t drive.” He said as he took her hand.  “You’re ice cold and you’re sweating at the same time.  I’ll drive you home and then bring Michael or Bridget back to get your car.”

“You don’t mind?” She asked.

“If I did I never would have offered.” He said taking her arm.

“You’re a good friend Thorne.” She said with a smile.

 

 

Patti Bergstrom, Conner and Bryan’s secretary was used to handsome men. She worked for two of them. But when this man walked in she felt her blood heat up and she blushed at the thought. He was hot beyond hot. He was dressed impeccably in a designer suit, his hair was perfect as was his tan.  His body, oh my did that suit do justice to his body.  To think she had been about to leave the office. She would have missed him. She regained her composure and gave him a smile as he approached her. “Hello, can I help you?” She asked him.

“Hi.” He said, extending his well-manicured hand.  “I’m Colin Graham and I was hoping Bryan Jackson was in the office.

“Ah yes, yes he is.  I’m not sure if he has a client with him or not, please take a seat and I’ll let him know you’re here Mr. Graham.  May I ask what this is in reference to?”

“Dr. Copeland.” He said politely.

It was then that Patti realized just who and what he was.  ‘Damn!’ she thought to herself.  ‘Why are all the good ones married, taken or gay?’  She picked up the phone and hit the button for Bryan’s private line.

“Yes Patti?” He said.

“Colin Graham is here to see you.”

“Good, send him in. I was hoping to get in touch with him today.”

Patti turned to Colin.  “Mr. Graham, Bryan will see you now.  I’ll take you to his office.  Can I get you some coffee or tea or a cold drink?”

“Coffee light and sweet thanks.” He said. 

“Follow me.” She smiled and led him to Bryan’s office.  “Bryan, would you like some coffee?” She asked him.

“That would be great Patti, thanks.” He said.  He got up from behind his desk and walked to Colin, offering him his hand.  “Nice to see you counselor.”

“Bryan.” Colin said.  “Thanks for taking time to see me.”

“I’ll be back gentlemen.” Patti said, excusing herself.

“So what brings you here?” Bryan asked him.

“I have to head back to San Francisco tomorrow but I wanted to know if you’ve made any progress for Mike.”

“Are you finished Colin?” Bryan asked.

“Actually I don’t know.” Colin laughed.  “You see right now Michael is free and clear on everything but I did advise him about his right to press charges of his own.”

“Yes, I was wondering about that myself.  It seems to me and to Connor that he and Brooke have quite a case against the Fulton’s and the LAPD.”

“Oh they do, and Brooke was fully in favor of it, but well, when I explained some of the circumstances around Sara’s upbringing Mike seemed hesitant.  In fact he and Brooke had a bit of a blow out about it.  She actually walked out on him.”

“No! You’re kidding. Michael and Brooke broke up?” Bryan asked.

“No, no. She got mad and walked out but then she came home the next day and they seemed to work it all out. I didn’t mean to imply otherwise.  I just don’t think Michael wants to sue, even if she does.  Soooooooo.” He smiled.  “I guess that leaves me without much of a reason to stay.  I will come back if they want to pursue it.”

“Personally I hope they do.  I’d like to see them stick it to Ehlers too.” Bryan told him.  “That man rubbed me the wrong way a long time ago and I honestly think he has a lot to do with everything that’s gone wrong in Mike’s life.”

“From what I have ascertained you’re right.” Colin agreed.  “But Mike’s take on it all is that he wants to get on with his life, make babies, be a doctor and love his wife.  I can’t say I blame him for that.  But then there is the Jason Cooper situation and I know you’re handling that.  I just wanted to know if you’ve made any progress and if you could use my or my firms help in anything.”

“I’ve found a few leads, some good ones I think.  I’m not ready to go to Mike yet because I don’t know if they’ll all pan out but it looks like I might have found a road that will lead me to his family.”

“Mike would love that Bryan.” Colin told him.  “I know that even when he was in his worst point he couldn’t stop worrying about the boy.  If he knew Jason was in a home with real family then I think Mike can finally put it to rest.”

“Well I’ll keep you in the loop Colin.” Bryan told him.  “And I do appreciate the offer. But Mike supplied me with an endless supply of money and I’ve hired some real crackerjack detectives.  I think we’ll have our answers soon.”

 

 

Thorne opened the door and walked Brooke inside.  She looked over to the couch and found Michael sound asleep.  “I guess he had a hard first day back.” She said. “Thanks Thorne, I can get a ride in tomorrow, we can leave my car in the lot.”

“Are you feeling any better?” He asked.
“Much.” She smiled.  “Thorne? Would you like to stay for dinner?”

“I don’t want you going to any trouble, I think you need to rest even more than he does.” He pointed to Michael.

“He’s been under a lot of stress.” She said in her husband’s defense.  She walked to Michael, bent over and kissed him.  “Wake up Sleeping Beauty.”

“Hi.” He smiled and sat up.  “Thorne? Hello.”

“Hello Michael, I brought your wife home because she wasn’t feeling well.” He informed him.
“Thorne!” Brooke shouted.  Then she turned to Michael.  “I’m fine honey, I just had an upset stomach and I felt a little queasy so Thorne offered a ride.”

Michael stood up and led Brooke to a chair.  “Sit down, I want to take your temperature.”

“Michael I’m fine.” She protested.

“Thorne? What happened to her?” Michael asked.

“She got very pale, her hands were clammy and she broke into a cold sweat.”

“Okay, that’s it, I’m putting you to bed.” Michael told her.

“I’m fine now.” She said.  “Remember you felt a little sick this morning.”

“I was nervous about going back to work Brooke.”

“Maybe not, maybe you had something and I do too.  But I really feel better now, in fact I’m starved.  I need to go start dinner.” She told him. “And you make sure Thorne stays, I know he’s not getting any home cooked meals lately.”

“Thorne stay.” Michael told him.  “And Brooke sit.  Your son and his girlfriend are making dinner.”

“Amber is here again?” She sighed.

“Brooke be nice, Rick loves her and I really think she’s a nice kid.” Michael laughed.

“Did you hear him?” Brooke asked Thorne.  “He likes Amber Moore.”

“I told you that you married the wrong man.” Thorne teased her.

“You know Brooke, your son is happy and if you want a good relationship with him you’ll try and get along with her.” Michael told her. “You have your own experiences with the mother in law from hell, no offense Thorne.”

“None taken.” Thorne laughed.  “But I have to say that Brooke does have some good reasons not to trust Amber.”

“Think of the alternatives.” Michael reminded his wife.

“I’ll tell you what Mr. Perfect.” She said to him.  “When you have a son or a daughter and he or she brings home someone you don’t like, let’s see how calm you are.” She smiled at him and touched his chest as if in a challenge.  But it hurt Michael to the quick.  Everything rushed back to him, his failures as a man, his inability to give her a child, his feelings of uselessness.  Instead of giving her a playful response he looked away sadly.

“Michael.” Brooke grabbed his hand, misinterpreting him.  “You are fine and soon we can start trying again and I bet in no time there will be a new little Copeland running around.”

“You guys are trying for a baby?” Thorne asked.

“Yes.” Brooke said at the same time that Michael answered “No.”

“Well not right now but soon.” Brooke explained.  “Michael is still healing from his wounds.”

“Oh, I see.” Thorne said, but he really didn’t.  He wasn’t aware of the rape or the HIV worries but he did know that Michael had been badly hurt and he sympathized.

“Anyway as soon as Michael is back to normal we will hopefully be starting our own family.” Brooke smiled and took Michael’s hand.

“You’re changing the subject anyway Brooke.” Michael told her.  “You aren’t going to get away without me checking you out no matter how many times you try to distract me.” He turned to Thorne.  “You used to be here all the time you know where things are, help yourself to a drink while I take Brooke upstairs and make sure she’s okay.”

“Michael I.” Brooke started.

“Now.” He told her in a stern voice.

“My husband the doctor.” She smiled at Thorne. “We’ll be down in a moment.”

 

 

Taylor nervously looked at the door.  Ridge had still been very angry when she had left his office but she never imagined that he wouldn’t come home.  ‘Home?’ She thought, ‘No, this isn’t home.  Ridge is right, we can’t stay with Blake one more day.  As soon as he gets here I will tell him.’ She vowed to herself. 

“A penny for your thoughts.” Blake said to her.

“Sorry Blake but I don’t think it’s even worth that much.  Surely you know I’m looking for my husband.”

“A waste of time if you ask me.”

“I didn’t.” She said.  And she was somehow proud of herself.  She had been letting Blake Hayes take over her family and her marriage for weeks and that ended tonight. 

“Now don’t get angry with me because Ridge is being same old, same old.” Blake said facetiously.

“When Ridge comes in tell him I’m in the bedroom.” Taylor told Blake as she turned towards the stairs.

“How can I? Won’t I be with you?” He quipped.  Taylor shot him a look telling him she didn’t find him in the lease bit funny.  “Sorry.” He laughed.

“Oh I’m sure you are.” She told him.  But she walked up the stairs.

 

 

Felicia let herself into the apartment with the key that Joey had given her the week before.  She lugged in the two suitcases she had brought with her but suddenly she was frightened.  What if he wasn’t ready for this? They had discussed it but no decision had been made.  She had taken it upon herself to make this move.  Until he got home and voiced his approval she had no plans at all of unpacking.  She would, however make dinner.  She was the better cook of the two of them but that wasn’t saying much.  Take out had been both their styles but she was feeling domestic.  Earlier she had bought the makings for lasagna, the one thing that she felt she made well, as well as a green salad.  She washed two wineglasses and took out the bottle of Chianti that she had taken from the Forrester wine cellar. 

“Hurry home Joey.” She said aloud.  “The suspense is truly killing me.”

 

 

“You know I’m fine Michael.” Brooke protested as her husband sat her down to take her temperature.

“Chills and clammy hands and nausea do not add up to fine.” He said in a stern voice.

“I agree, but I feel much better now, I swear I do.” She said, taking the thermometer out of her mouth.

“Shut up and keep your mouth closed.” He ordered.  She put the thermometer back and smiled at him. He looked at his watch.  Brooke was about to say something but the look he shot her made her stay still and quiet.  As he waited to look at the thermometer he checked her pulse, looked into her eyes and felt her glands.  Brooke gave him a squint in protest. “That behaviour doesn’t suit you.” He said, shaking his head at her.  “I’m worried about you. You’ve been running yourself ragged since all this shit started. Don’t talk!” He said as she tried to protest again. “You don’t realize what it takes out of you.  I appreciate all you did for me honey, so let me take care of you.” He kissed her forehead.  “I’m sorry if I was short with you before.  It was hard getting back to my normal life again.”  He looked at his watch and took the thermometer out of her mouth.

“Well?” She asked.

“Normal.” He said.

“You sound upset, didn’t you want me to be normal?”

“Sweetheart there is nothing normal about either one of us.” He laughed.  “But of course I am glad you don’t have a fever.”

“I told you I felt better.” She said.

“Maybe it’s a 24 hour thing.  Do you think you can eat?” He asked.

“Amber’s cooking?” She frowned.

“Oh Brooke, what am I going to do with you?” He said with a kiss to her lips.  “Your son loves her, give her a chance. Besides they really were nice to offer to cook.”

“I suppose.” She reluctantly agreed. “Is Bridget home?”

“She was home earlier.  She went to Amy’s to pick up a book she needed and she’ll be right back.” He informed her.  He looked at her closely.  “You look frazzled honey, are you sure nothing is wrong?”

“I’ve been thinking about what you said.” She told him.

“I say a lot of things, which one are you referring to?”

“About Forrester.  Maybe I don’t belong there anymore.  After all soon we will be starting a family and I won’t want to be there.  At least not full time like I am now.  Stephanie aggravates me so much.”

“Sweetheart you have to make this decision yourself.  You can give the reigns back to Eric and keep all your stocks.  You would still be the majority voice on the board but Eric could handle the day to day headaches.  Or maybe you could find something else that interests you.”

“A baby interests me.” She smiled.

“Brooke, you know that it’s possible that there won’t be a baby.  You can’t put all your eggs in one basket.  What else is there that you’d like to do?  Anything?”

“You know I always liked working in the lab.  Maybe I could do that again.”

“Where?” He asked.

“Well I meant Forrester but it doesn’t have to be.  I could work at a hospital or a lab.”

“It’s something to think about Brooke.  Cause you know sometimes no matter how much we want something it doesn’t always happen.”  He told her.

“This will happen. We will have a baby Michael, we’ve gone through way too much not to.” She took his hand.  “You still want it don’t you?”

For a moment he thought about saying no.  Then maybe she wouldn’t be as upset when it didn’t happen, but he couldn’t force himself to lie.  He wanted a baby as much as she did and it killed him to think that it might never be.  He saw the frightened look in her eyes at his hesitance.  “Yes of course I still want it Brooke, I guess I’m just being a little more realistic or at least trying to prepare myself for worst case scenario.”

“That isn’t going to happen.” She told him.  “We will have a baby, I can feel it in here.” She motioned to her heart.

“Until you feel it in here.” He patted her belly.  “Until that happens honey then we have to deal with the fact that it may never happen.  Remember we aren’t kids anymore Brooke, neither one of us.”

“That’s why it’s so important that it happens now.” She said.  “I’m not selfish, two will be fine with me, three would be better but I won’t push it.”

“Two? Three? Jesus Brooke we’ll be lucky to have one.  What are you trying to do here? Turn our sex life into something cold and clinical?”

“Did I even say that?” She asked with a frown.  “Michael what’s gotten into you?”

“Maybe reality Brooke.  I want a baby with you, I really do, but the odds aren’t really in our favor.”

“I refuse to think like that.” She said stubbornly.  “We’re not too old and we’re both healthy.  It’s going to happen Michael, just you wait and see.”

 

 

“Hello Hayes.” Ridge said seeing his nemesis as he walked into the house.

“Ridge.” He said nonchalantly. 

“Is Taylor here?” Ridge refused to say home, this would never be home to him.

“In the bedroom.” Blake said as he picked up the newspaper and started to look at it.

“Thank you.” Ridge said with a laugh.  Blake tried so hard to get under his skin.  Ridge wasn’t going to let that happen. He chuckled again and headed up the stairs to the bedroom. When he walked in he was stunned. Taylor was packing.  He saw her folding a shirt of his and putting it in a suitcase.  “Doc? Please don’t tell me you’re mad again.”

“Mad?” She asked.

“You’re packing my clothes.” He said.

“No, I’m packing our clothes.”

“Ours?” He practically stuttered.  “Are you saying what I think you are?”

“We don’t belong here.  If we keep going like we are our marriage is going to fall apart and I don’t want that.  I love you Ridge, I love you so much.”

“Oh Taylor.” He went to her and took her into his arms.  “How long I’ve waited to hear these words.”

“Today was a wakeup call for me.” She explained.  “When I realized how quickly I was ready to believe the worst I knew you were right.  I never even saw that paint on the panties and I hate that I didn’t.”

“I guess I can’t blame you, I’ve certainly given you enough reasons to doubt me in the past, but I had thought we were past that.”

“I never had enough time to heal Ridge. I went from you to Bryan, back to you again without really dealing with the whole Morgan situation.  I knew I never stopped loving you but I never took the time to really trust you again.”

“And do you now? Can you now?” Ridge asked.

“I want to, but being here at Blake’s I can’t.  You were right, we need to be alone as a family.  Not here, not at Thorne’s or Brooke’s or even your mother’s.  If our house isn’t ready then we can stay at a residence hotel.  As long as it’s just us we will have the time to heal. And I want that so badly.”

“Have you told Blake?” Ridge asked.

“No.  This was our decision, not his.  I wanted to make sure you and I were on the same page first.”

“Of course we are Taylor, all I ever wanted was my family back.”

 

 

The aroma’s of the warm bread and the lasagna hit Joey as he opened the apartment door.  “Mmmm, Mrs. Cardone must be making her lasagna.” He said to himself with a smile.  “I think I’ll take Felicia out for Italian.”  He walked up the stairs and let himself in.  To his surprise he realized the smells were coming from his own apartment.  “Wow! You’re cooking.” He said.

Felicia turned to him and smiled.  “I hope you like it, I’m not much of a cook but I do make a few things good, lasagna being one of them.”

“It smells terrific.” He walked to her and gave her a kiss.  “When did you get here?”

“About two hours ago.” She told him.  “Want some wine?”

“Sure.” He said.

“So where were you?” She asked, then was embarrassed for questioning him.

“Looking for backing or a decent job.” He said.  “Struck out again.”

“Why don’t you call Michael?  I’m sure after all you’ve done that he would want to help you.”

“I didn’t help him for a payoff.  Believe it or not it’s important to me that he knows it.  I’d really love it if he trusted me enough to lend me some money but we just aren’t there yet.”

“You could be.” She said.  She opened the oven and looked in.  Her lasagna was bubbling and the bread was brown.  “We’re almost ready.  We don’t have to eat right away, I can keep it warm.”

“I’m starved.  All I had today was an orange and a dirty water hot dog.” He explained.

“I wanted to talk to you about something first.” She said.  She poured them each a glass of wine and handed one to him. “I did something today that I’m not sure how you’re going to react to.”

“Okay.” He said.  “Why not tell me and find out?”

“Wow, this is harder than I thought it would be.” She said with a laugh.

“You don’t have to be afraid of me judging you for anything Felicia.  I have no right to judge anyone with the mess I’ve made of my life.”

 

Michael had changed into jeans and a comfortable shirt and then he went back downstairs.  Thorne was drinking a bottle of beer and talking to Rick.  They both turned to Michael.

“How’s Mom?” Rick asked.

“She’s okay, no fever no real symptoms.  She’s changing her clothes and will be right down.” He said. 

“I’m glad she’s feeling better Mike but I was really worried about her before.” Thorne pressed.

“You know what it’s like arguing with that woman.” Michael laughed.  “She will not be talked down.  But don’t worry, I plan on keeping a careful eye on her.”

“Good.” Thorne said. 

“Are you ready for another beer Thorne?” Michael asked.  “I’m heading into the kitchen for a Coke.”

“Still on medication?” Thorne asked him.

“No but I have some early procedures tomorrow.  I can’t afford to have my brain clouded.”

“Smart.” Thorne said.  “And yeah, I’ll have another.”

“Rick? Want anything?” Michael asked the younger man.

“I’m good.” He said holding up his own bottle of beer.

Michael walked into the kitchen and found Amber at the stove stirring a pot.  “Smells good, what are you making?” He asked.

“Beef stew.” She said.  “I hope you like it.”

“I like anything.” He laughed.  “Can I give you a hand with anything?”

“Yes.” She said enthusiastically. 

“Name it.” He smiled.
“This.” She smiled and handed him a jar of olives.  “I can’t get it open.”

“Olives in stew?” He asked with a frown.

“No silly, olives in salad.”

“Much more sensible.” He said. He grunted as he turned the jar.  Finally it opened and he handed it back to her.  “Anything else?  Want me to make the salad?” He offered.

“It’s made, I just wanted to add some olives.” She said.

He opened the refrigerator and took out the salad.  “Looks great.” He said as Amber added some olives.

“Dr. Copeland can I ask you something?”

“Sure.” He said.

“Are you still mad at Rick?”

“No Amber, I never blamed Rick for what happened.  Sara would have done it sooner or later.  I was disappointed that he didn’t come forward right away.  It wasn’t that we blamed him for anything, we just could have used his support. Now I’m going to count on you to keep Rick involved in the family.  Brooke needs him.” He told her.

“Brooke doesn’t like me.”

“Brooke is sometimes hard to deal with but she has a lot of love in her.  Family means everything to her honey.  I think she’s a little overprotective of her son but it’s all about love.”

“I love him too.” Amber said.

“I can see that and Brooke will too Amber, give her a chance and I promise she will give you one too.” He put his arm around her shoulder.  “I think you’re really good for Rick.”

“Thank you Dr. Copeland.” Amber said with a hug.  “Now you go back to Brooke before she gets mad at me for keeping you to myself.  I just need to finish up a few things.”

“Then you come in and join us.” He told her.  “You can’t be a slave to the kitchen.”

“I’m not sure Brooke will be too happy to see me.”

“She’ll be fine Amber, I promise.”

“I really want her to trust me Dr. Copeland, I love Rick so much.”

“It’s Mike and give her time Amber, she’ll come around.” He grabbed a beer for Thorne and a Coke for himself.  “Join us please.”

Michael went back to the living room and handed Thorne his beer. “Is my wife still upstairs?” He asked.

“No!” She said as she started down the stairs.  She had changed into a pair of tight low rider jeans and a peach halter-top. Michael felt his body respond to her and chuckled softly. He met her at the bottom of the stairs and pulled her tightly into his arms.  “My God Brooke, you’re going to kill me.”

She kissed him and pushed herself against him, truly enjoying the effect she had on him. “We can go back upstairs.” She whispered into his ear.

“We have a house full of people Brooke.”

“Never stopped you before.” She giggled.

“Maybe I’m learning.  I’m trying not to be rude but Brooke it’s getting harder by the second.”

“I can see that.” She teased, twisting his words.

“You know what I meant.”

“Double meanings huh?” She sighed and kissed him.

“We have an audience.  You better let me um, adjust.” He said as he tried to unentangle himself from her arms.  “But I have plans for you later sweetheart.”

She let her hand drift between them and she cupped him gently.  “Later.” She promised.

“You better believe it.” He said with the first genuine smile that he had had since seeing Dr. Stedman.

 

 

“That’s everything.” Ridge said as he closed the last suitcase.  “Taylor how can I thank you?”

“I need to thank you Ridge, you’ve been so patient with me.  I know it hasn’t been easy for you being here.  I guess I went a little overboard in my gratitude to Blake by staying here so long, but he has been a good friend.”

“Maybe I see him a little differently Doc, but I think I’ve had enough of being under the same roof with him.  I don’t object to you being his friend, I just don’t want to be his roommate anymore.”

“I’m sorry I put you thought that.” She said. She hugged him and gazed lovingly into his eyes.

“So are you up to roughing it in our house or do you want to do the luxury thing at a hotel for a few weeks?” He asked her.

“Let’s stay at a hotel for a day or two, clean up the house and go home. I really want to go home.”

“I second that Taylor.” He said.

 

 

“See those?” Felicia pointed to two suitcases.

“I do.” Joey said.  “Um, planning on staying over?”

“You asked me to move in Joey.  I know I was hesitant before but I’ve been thinking about it and I really want to.”

“Are you sure you’re ready?” He asked.

Felicia looked at him with disappointment.  “You don’t seem happy.”

“Look at this place.” He said waving his arms around. “It’s one thing to have you staying overnight but you can’t want to live in a slum like this after living in the Forrester mansion.”

“Do you think I really care?  Joey you have no clue to the places I’ve lived before in my life.  In fact when I lived with Mike you should have seen our apartment.  Makes this look like Shangri La.” She laughed.  “All I care about is being with you.”

“You know we haven’t, well consummated our relationship.” He reminded her.

“No we haven’t but, oh Joey I don’t want this to sound clinical, I wanted it to be romantic.”

“Were you planning on seducing me?” he teased her.

“Planning?  It’s a forgone conclusion.” She said with a kiss.

“Welcome home.” He sighed.  “But once I get a decent job we’re going to find a better apartment.”

“As long as we’re together I’m happy.”

“What did your mother say?” He asked her.

“She isn’t very happy.  But it’s not her life Joey, it’s mine.”

“She’s going to hate me.” He said.

“She will have a cow when she hears your last name.” She admitted.  “She’ll judge you by Mike, and it will be nasty. But I promise once she gets to know you she will forget that you’re related to Mike and she will learn to like you for who you are.”

“That’s a first.” Joey laughed.  “All my life when I was compared to Mike he was the hero and I was the chump.”

“I know what it’s like to live in someone’s shadow.  I had to live in Ridge, Thorne and Kristen’s all my life.  I was always Felicia the weird one.  A danced to my own drummer.  Did I ever tell you about the first collection that I designed for my father?”

“No.” He said.

“He hated it.  He wouldn’t even consider it.” She told him.

“So what did you do?”
“I went to the competition.  I worked for Sally Spectra.”

“What did your parents do then?” He asked.

“They weren’t happy and they were sure I’d fail.  I did.” She said sadly.

“I’m sorry.” Joey said with real compassion.

“Don’t be, I learned a good, hard lesson.  Then I left town and I went out on my own.  I’ve never been even close to as successful as Dad or Ridge but I made a good living and I was good.”

“Why did you stop?” He asked.

“The color went out of my life.” She said reflectively.

“Mike.” He stated.

“Sort of, not him but the whole situation.”

“When are you going to trust me Felicia?  Why can’t you tell me what he did to hurt you?”

“I do trust you.  I just don’t like talking about it.”

He took her hand in his.  “If you and I are going to live together we can’t have Mike in between us.”

“You’re right.” She said.  “You are right Joey, no more secrets.  Sit down and I’ll tell you about Mike and Mexico and what changed my life.”

 

 

“Thank you Amber, that was delicious.” Brooke said honestly.  Michael grabbed her hand and squeezed it, giving her a smile.

“I’m glad you liked it.  Rick helped too.” Amber told her.

“I had no idea my son had any culinary skills.” Brooke smiled at Rick.

“It sure was good.” Thorne agreed.  “Thanks for asking me to stay, it’s been awhile since I had a good meal like this.” Amber beamed at the complement.

“Rick, why don’t you and Amber entertain Thorne and Bridget while your mom and I clean up.” Michael suggested.

“I can do it.” Amber protested.

“No Amber, you made this wonderful meal, this is the least we can do.” Brooke told her. 

“We’d better jump on the offer before she rescinds it.” Rick said with a laugh.  “Budge, Thorne shall we?”

“Don’t mind if I do.” Thorne said as he got up.  The four of them left for the living room. Once they were out of earshot Michael pulled his wife to him and hugged her.

“You were magnanimous Brooke.” He kissed her and let go of her.

“She did make a nice meal.” She admitted.  “And she was polite and pleasant.”

“See, she’s not so bad is she?” Michael asked with a grin.

“Don’t push it.” Brooke warned him.  She started stacking the plates. “Want to start some coffee?” She asked him.

“Sure honey.” He said.  “I am proud of you.” He smiled at her.

“Good, you can prove just how much after we get rid of everyone.” She winked.

“Insatiable.” He laughed.  “Totally insatiable.”

 

 

Storm Logan walked off the dance floor and back to the bar.  His half-finished drink had been taken away and he sighed.  He was about to call the bartender over when he came on his own and handed him a fresh drink.

“Thanks.” Storm said.

“It’s on the lady at the end.” He pointed to the striking redhead who stood and started to approach Storm.

“Shit.” He muttered under his breath.

“Not quite the greeting I hoped for but not totally unexpected either Sugar.” Adrienne Copeland said as she took the empty bar stool next to Storm.  “Now don’t get any ideas about running out on me again or pretending you don’t know me.”

“Fine.” He sighed with resignation. “What do you want?”

“Just to talk for starters.” She said.  “You still drink Martinis I hope.”

“Occasionally.” He said.  “Thank you.” He saluted her with the cocktail.

“So are you ready to admit you know me Storm?” She asked.

“Sure I know you.”

“Good.” She smiled.

“I met you at my sisters party.” He added.

“Oh for God’s sake Storm why are you doing this?  Why do you want me to think I’m crazy?”

She slammed her own drink down on the bar spilling more than half of it and almost breaking the glass.

“Whoa!” He said.  “You have one hell of a temper.”

“You bring it out in me.” She seethed.  “Storm was I so bad that you don’t want to remember it?  I mean I know it was a long time ago but I never forgot, never.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He told her.

“Please don’t do this.  Tell me you hated me, tell me I was the worst f*ck you ever had but stop acting like I’m crazy!” She shouted at him.

 

 

Lenny Anderson and Marcy Williams were waiting as Colin walked down the airport corridor.  He smiled and waved to them and let them both embrace him.

“I’ve really missed you.” Marcy said.  “But I was hoping you’d bring Storm back too.”

“I know, but I guess it wasn’t meant to be.” Colin said. 

“Are you home for good?” Lenny asked.

“I want to talk to the prosecutors about the case.” Colin told him. “How are you Lenny?”
“Still pretty numb.” He admitted.  “I still keep waiting for Jack to come home.”

“I know, I know.” Colin said softly.

“I guess you still feel sort of that way about Storm too.” Lenny said.

“No comparison Lenny, I’d never be presumptuous to even suggest it.  Storm’s alive and well and I guess making his own life now.  No, no comparison at all.”

“You lost the man you love though.” Marcy said as she put her arm around his waist.

“Yes I did.” Colin sighed. 

 

 

Ridge walked down the stairs carrying two large suitcases.  Blake felt a sickness in the pit of his stomach.  They couldn’t be leaving, not so soon, not before he had made more progress with Taylor.

“Forrester? What are you doing?” He asked, trying to appear nonchalant.

“We’re leaving Blake.  Taylor agrees that it’s time this family was on it’s own again and while I appreciate our generosity I heartily agree with her.  We’ll be out of your hair tonight.”

“Tonight?  Come now Ridge it’s late, why not at least wait until morning?”

“When my beautiful wife says jump I ask how high.” Ridge laughed.  “Taylor wants to leave tonight Blake. Can you get the door please?”

Blake almost staggered as he got up to open the door.  It was too soon, he needed her to stay.  As soon as Ridge was outside he quickly made his way up the stairs to the room that Taylor and Ridge had shared.

“Taylor?  Why?  Why are you leaving?”

“Because we don’t belong here Blake.  I appreciate everything you did for us.  I can never repay you. But it’s time my family got out from under your feet.”

“You’re not under my feet, I want you here.”

“Blake we are.  You’re not used to having children around and frankly we need to be alone, just my family. But I meant what I said, I will forever be in your debt.” She walked up to him and put her arms around him. “You saved my life and my children’s lives.  I owe you.”

“You owe me nothing.  I just wish you felt you could stay.  You aren’t in the way.”

“It’s better this way Blake, Ridge and I need some privacy.  But I promise you, you and I are not going to lose touch again.” She kissed his cheek.  “We have to leave.”

 

 

“Felicia I’m stunned, I’m speechless.  I can’t even imagine the pain you went through.  I just wish.” Joey stopped and shook his head.

“I’m okay now.” She said. “Well physically I am except that and mentally I’ve gotten so much better since I spoke to Mike again.  You know your brother has carried this pain around for a long time too.  You think he had the ideal life but he didn’t, not at all.”

“But he left you, he left you all alone.” Joey protested.

“He left me with my mother, and once you know her you’ll understand how and why he did.  Michael wasn’t as strong then as he is now but even if he were I don’t know if he would have been a match for her.”

“He didn’t know if you were dead or alive.” He said.

“He knew I was alive.  He thought he was doing what was best for both of us.  Joey please don’t judge him.  I did for too long.  I’m okay about it now and I don’t want to be the cause for more separation between the two of you.  Mike really did think he was doing what had to be done.  I’m okay with that now.  I’ve made my peace.” 

“Maybe I’ve looked up to him for so long I refused to see his weaknesses, to see that he was just a normal man like me.  But you’re right, I won’t judge him.  But you don’t mind if he knows that I know do you?” He asked her.

“I don’t mind, I don’t want more secrets between you two.” She said.

 

 

Storm was silent as he took a gulp of his drink.  He didn’t look at Adrienne, he just stared into the liquid.  The usually strong woman felt tears forming in her eyes.  She was frustrated.  She didn’t like to beg or plead and it seemed that she did that every time she saw Storm.  She finally threw down the cocktail napkin.

“Fine! You win!” She started to stand when he grabbed her wrist.

“No.” He said.

“No what?” She said angrily.

“No you weren’t the worst f*ck I ever had.”

“Oh my God.” She sighed with relief.  “You’re admitting it?”

“Only to you.  You mention a word to anyone else and I’ll deny it.  I swear I’ll deny it to the grave.” He said.

“Am I that bad?” She gasped.  No man had ever been ashamed of being with her.  She had to wonder what she had done to deserve it.

“No, you aren’t bad at all.  But I’m not proud of that night, that part of me.”

“Oh you mean the.”
“Yes!” He said quickly, stopping her before she voiced what he knew she was about to do.

“We were young and wild.  I’ve done worse Storm.  I can’t believe that that is why you are so upset.  I won’t mention it to anyone.  I promise.”

“I’m sorry if I hurt your feelings.” He said.  “I didn’t mean to, I just, well I have a certain image to uphold.”

“Say no more.” She smiled.  “So can we start over?”

“We can start with a dance.” He said.

“I’d really like that.” She smiled.  “Sugar you are going to be so happy that you came in here tonight.”

“I already am Adrienne.” He smiled back at her.

 

 

Michael and Frank had spent the next few days checking into fertility specialists.  Dr. Stedman had assured Michael that he wasn’t insulted and that he would welcome a second opinion. But still Michael was hesitant.  It was almost as if he was afraid to hear his worst fears confirmed.  He spoke to two other doctors and showed them the latest results but decided against having any further tests right away.  So in the meantime he had allowed Frank to examine his leg.  It would be minor out patient surgery but again Michael put it off, this time not out of any fear but because he had neglected his own patients for so long he didn’t want to sacrifice even a day.  His career had picked up as if he had never been gone.  Not only hadn’t he lost patients but he had seemed to gain them.  Heather proudly told him that he was booked solid for the next three months.  This pleased him more than he let out. In the midst of all the disappointments his solid career was something he could hold onto.  That and the enduring love that he had for Brooke.  But something was bothering her.  He could tell, but she wouldn’t talk about it.  She shrugged it off as nothing but he knew better, he knew her better.  He also was concerned about her health.  He noticed her loss of appetite and constant nausea.  After almost two weeks he was intent on her seeing a MD.  In fact he resolved that if she wouldn’t make the appointment herself he would make it for her.  He was going to take her himself the next day if she wouldn’t agree to making an appointment on her own.  Her health was his prime concern.

 

 

Taylor tied her hair back in a ponytail and turned to Katherine.  “You know I had no idea how much dirt there was in this house.”

“The workers did a good job but they dragged in half the yard.” Katherine agreed with a laugh.  “But the kids are happy as clams to be home.”

“So am I.” Taylor smiled at her.  “I had forgotten how much I loved this house.  It’s so wonderful to be home, it’s like a brand new start for us.”

“Ridge seems just as happy.” Katherine added. 

“He hated it so much at Blake’s.  I can’t believe that I put him through that.”

“You had just been through a traumatic experience, Blake was the one solid thing you had to hang onto.  He was good to you and for you, but you are right, it was time you came back home.”

“I’m so glad that you didn’t mind coming back before we were truly settled.” Taylor grinned.

“Most people would kill to have the house just as it is.” Katherine noted.  “But I think we have a lot more cleaning to do.”

“I know Ridge thinks I’m crazy not hiring a firm but I just need to do it myself, I am so sick of strangers dictating my life.  It’s all about family.”

“Maybe I shouldn’t be here then.” Katherine grimaced.

“Are you nuts?  You are family Katherine.” Taylor said with a hug. 

 

 

Felicia was rinsing out their coffee cups while Joey showered when the phone rang.  “I’ll get it honey.” She said with a smile.  In the last two weeks they had grown so close, but still Joey had insisted on sleeping on the couch.  She knew it was out of some strange show of respect but she was ready, she wanted to move their relationship ahead.  She also had considered that he felt he couldn’t provide for her and that was why he kept a distance.  She was going to end that if it took all she had.  She reached for the phone.  “Hello.”

“I’m sorry, I must have the wrong number.” The male voice said. 

“If you’re looking for Joey you don’t.” She informed him.  “But he can’t come to the phone right now.  Can I take a message?”

“No, how long will he be uh, distracted?” He asked her.  She didn’t like his tone but it wasn’t her business, for all she knew this could be a future employer. 

“He’s in the shower.” She said.  “I can have him call you.”

“No, I’ll call back.  Tell him not to leave.” He said and hung up the phone.

“Who the hell are you?” She said angrily to the buzzing phone.  She stared at it as if it was a repulsive insect.  Joey came out of the shower, wrapped in a towel.  He saw her expression and frowned. 

“Who was that?” He asked.

“Some snot.” She said.  “He wouldn’t say who he was, he wouldn’t say what he wanted, he wouldn’t leave a message and then he had the nerve to tell me to tell you not to leave.”

“Oh.” He simply said.

“Oh? Does this mean you know who that was?”

“I have a pretty good idea.” He sighed.

“It doesn’t look like you want to talk to him.”

“Nope.” He said.  “But we have some unfinished business so I’m gonna have to.”

“I really don’t like the sound of that.” She told him.

“Neither do I, but I promise I will purge him from our lives.”

“Have you spoken to Mike yet?” She asked him.

“No.”

“Joey when are you going to call him?  You’re brothers, he will come around.”

“I’m not so sure about that.  I think maybe we should leave our strained relationship as is for now.  I don’t want to piss him off again.  At least he doesn’t seem to hate me right now.”

“I won’t push but I really would like to see it happen for you two.” Felicia told him.

“I’ll think about it.” He promised.  “So what do you have planned for today?”

“Lunch with my mother.” She said.  “Then maybe I’ll bring my designs around again.”

“To Forrester?” He asked.

“Yeah, I know I said I didn’t want to, but hell, it’s my family too.  I’m good Joey, they would be lucky to have me.”

“They sure would.” He agreed.  “I’m going to wait for my phone call and then I have a couple of leads to follow.  Want to go out to eat tonight?”

“Sure, shall we meet here or at the restaurant?” She asked him.

“I’ll call you on your cell later.” He walked to her and kissed her.

“See you later.” She smiled and left.

“Oh Blake, I thought I was done with your shit.” Joey mumbled.  “How the hell am I ever going to get away from you?”

 

 

“So the way I see it, one little tuck and you’ll have exactly the look you want.  I’d really rather go that route than the more dramatic one.  We can always do a second procedure, it’s a lot harder to undo one that you aren’t happy with.” Michael told the attractive, middle aged woman sitting in front of him.  She picked up the mirror and traced the tiny lines around her mouth with her hand. 

“It’s so hard Dr. Copeland, my husband works with all these pretty young things and I need to compete.”

“Compete?  He’s your husband Mrs. Dempsey, I think the days of competing should be over.”

She picked up the photo of him and Brooke from his desk and looked at it.  “If I looked like your wife I might feel that way, but I don’t.  However I trust you completely and I will defer to your suggestions.”

“Good.” He said.  He looked down at her chart.  “Let’s get Heather in here and we can see about scheduling you.” He was about to pick up his phone when it buzzed.  “Looks like she’s got us instead.” He smiled.  “Yes Heather?” He said into the intercom.

“Dr. Copeland, Mrs. Copeland, I mean the old Mrs. Copeland, no not old.” She said.  “The ex Mrs. Copeland is here and she said it’s very important.”

“Tell Adrienne I’ll see her as soon as I finish with Mrs. Dempsey.  And then come in and help me fit her in somewhere.”

“Yes Dr. Copeland.”  She said.  He hung up and looked at the smiling Mrs. Dempsey. 

“Ex wife troubles?”

“No, Ade isn’t really trouble, but she does tend to become overly dramatic about things.” He smiled.  “But she’s a good friend.  Now let’s finish up with you and I’ll tend to my personal matters on my own time.”

 

Brooke picked up the bag and looked in it again.  She was nervous, so much rode on this.  She knew she had to know right away, she couldn’t wait to go home.  She got up and locked her office door.  “Oh please, please.” She prayed.  Then she took the box out.

 

 

Ridge felt eyes on him and looked up from his sketch.  Stephanie stood at his office doorway with a sad expression on her face.

“Hello Mother.” He said.  “What can I do for you?”

“You can end this nonsense and start acting like part of the family again.” She walked in and shut the door behind her.

“Is he still living at your house?” He asked.

“You know the answer to that.”

“Then you know our answer.” He said.  He looked back down at his pad and started to drawn.

“Am I being dismissed?” She asked.

“Any further talk is pointless.  You know how Taylor and I feel about this.”

“So you want me to put that little innocent child out on the street?”

“Hardly.” He said looking up again.  “You have no responsibilities to Morgan’s child.  I am not it’s father, neither is Dad.  He should be a ward of the courts, not yours.  I can’t believe that you are actually considering trying to get legal custody of him.  In fact I can’t see how the court even let a woman your age be a foster mother to him.”

“Jonathan was persuasive and so were your father and I.  The child has no one, we are the only family he’s ever known.” She meekly protested.

“You aren’t his family, you’re our family.  Your grandchildren miss you.”

“And we miss them, but you are not going to make ultimatums.  That just is not going to work Ridge.”

“It’s not an ultimatum, it’s a fact plain and simple. Until you get that kid out of your life, well he’ll have to take our places Mother.  I love you, I really love you, but I will not subject my wife and my children to the child of the woman who tried to kill them.  Taylor and I have gone through too much, our marriage is fragile, I will not take chances with it, not for you, not for anyone.”

 

 

Joey picked up the phone on the first ring.  Before a word was spoken he knew who it was and suspected what it was that he wanted. “Hello Blake.” He said.

“Joseph, it’s been a while.” Blake said in a pleasant voice.

“What do you want?” Joey came right to the point.

“We have a job to finish.”

“My job is done Blake, I don’t want to be involved anymore, I thought I had made that clear.”

“Don’t you forget that I own you Joseph Copeland, and I can make your life as well as that doctor brother of yours total hell.  Now I want you at my townhouse in an hour, that is sixty minutes.  Have I made myself clear?”

“Why Blake? Why me? Surely there are others you can hire.”

“We’ve already gone through this Joseph, now don’t disappoint me.  I’ll expect you shortly.” He said with a snicker, then he hung up.

 

 

“Thanks for takin’ time to see me Mike.” Adrienne said as she sat down in the chair in front of his desk.  As she crossed her long legs her skirt rode up high, exposing her creamy thighs. Michael didn’t even make an attempt to look away.  He was always one to appreciate a beautiful woman and looking was fine, as long as he didn’t touch and Michael Copeland had no intentions of touching anyone except his wife.  He gave her legs one last, long glance and then his eyes met hers.

“Not a problem. But I do have a busy schedule.  So what gives?” He asked her.

“Storm’s staying with you isn’t he?” She asked.

“Oh Jeez, we’re not back to that again are we?”

“Is he Mike?”

“He spends part of his time working here and when he does he stays with us. He’s back in San Francisco this week.  Ade, leave it alone, for some reason this guy doesn’t want to admit he knows you.  Why waste your time? God knows you have enough men lining up to take you home.”

“He did admit it.” She said.

“Say what?”

“I saw him at a bar, we talked, he admitted he knew me.  We danced, we talked a little more, had a few drinks and then I haven’t seen him again.”

“So what is it you want me to do Ade? Tie him up so you can attack him?  He’s my brother in law.”

“So I guess he hasn’t mentioned me.”

“I only talk legal with him.  He hasn’t really warmed up to me Ade.  I don’t know why.  I don’t think the guy likes me.  He probably doesn’t think I’m good enough for Brooke.  Hell, maybe he’s right.” He pushed his hair back with his hands and looked up at her.  “You’re coming to the wrong guy sweetheart.”

“You know you are more than good enough for Brooke or for anyone Michael!” She chastised him.  “You gotta get over this self pity crap.”

“I’m not into self pity Ade, it’s just that I got some bad news.”

“You wanna talk about it?” She asked him.

“No.” He said.  “Besides, it’s your dime.  You came to me.”

“You’re showing your age sugar, nothing costs a dime anymore.” She laughed.

“You’re right.” He said.  “And don’t you know I’m feeling every one of those years.  But come on, I really am busy and I want to get home at a decent hour.  So what is it you want me to do?”

“Just listen to me and tell me if you think I have a chance.” She said.

“Why him?  You’ve been with better looking guys, richer guys, friendlier guys for God’s sake.”

“We had something really hot years ago.” She admitted.

“And you expect to recapture it?  You know you can’t go home again honey.  What was so great about him?  Tell me, was he better than us?” He asked her.

“Dangerous ground Dr. Copeland.” She teased.

“Sweetheart you and I never had problems in the bedroom, it was just when we tried to take it outside that things fell apart.”

“Is it different with Brooke?” She wondered.

“You want me to kiss and tell?” He laughed. 

“Why not?”

“Okay.  Yes, it’s way different.  We relate on levels that I didn’t even know existed.  You know how I was.  I never thought twice about getting some on the side, I thought it was my God given right.  But with Brooke, the idea of it repulses me.”

She looked at him and started to laugh.

“Okay, too strong.” He admitted. “It’s not the thought of another woman that repulses me, it’s the thought of what it would do to me and to Brooke.  I swear I don’t think about it anymore Ade.  I am so fulfilled.  Brooke has made me happier than I ever knew was possible.  But now I have to give her the biggest disappointment in her life and I’m scared.”

“Scared? Why lover?” She asked.

“Cause I think I may lose her Ade.”

 

 

Brooke arranged the candles on the table and turned the lights down low.

“That looks great Mom, but what is the occasion?” Bridget asked with a laugh.

“Just some private time with Michael.  We’ve both been through so much lately that I wanted to make home a little oasis for him.  And honey I really appreciate your giving us this time alone.  I hate putting you out of your own home.”

“Mom I wanted to stay at Amy’s anyway.” She grinned.  “And I know Rick and Amber like being at her place too.”

“Please don’t ruin my mood by mentioning that girl.” Brooke moaned.

“She was really nice that night she made dinner and Mike really seems to like her.”

“Amber can get men to eat out of her hands Bridget, she just hasn’t learned to do it with me.”

“And she never will.” Bridget giggled.  “But Mom, she does make Rick happy.”

“Don’t remind me.” She said. 

“So what are you cooking?” Bridget asked.

“Nothing, I stopped for take out.  I don’t want to be stuck in the kitchen.  I got Thai chicken and rice and some sexy, suggestive fortune cookies.” Brooke giggled.

“And champagne of course.” Bridget added.

“We don’t need alcohol.” Brooke noted.

“But it adds to the romance.  Don’t you want to chill a bottle?”

“I may.” Brooke said. 

“When is Mike getting home?” Bridget asked her.

“Soon I hope.”

“Then I’ll go if you don’t need my help anymore.”

“No sweetie, but thank you so much.” Brooke said with a hug.

“Have a great time Mom.” Bridget said with a kiss.

“Oh we will, it will be a night neither of us will ever forget.” Brooke said happily.

 

 

“Where’s Brooke?” Ridge asked Megan.

“She went home early, I think she and Michael has something special planned.”

“Damn.” He muttered.

“What’s wrong Ridge?”

“She was supposed to sign some papers for me and she was going to call Pierre at International.  Do you have any idea if she left anything for me?”

“Why don’t you check her office.  I haven’t locked it up yet.” Megan suggested.

“Okay, just remember to tell her that you told me to.  I don’t want her accusing me of spying on her.”

“Why would you even suggest that Ridge?”

“She’s been acting strange lately.  She hasn’t seemed all that happy.  I just don’t want to add to it.”

“You? Never.” Megan smiled.  “You know that Brooke will always have a soft spot in her heart for you.”

“Maybe too soft.” He muttered as he walked into her office.

“What did you say?” Megan asked but when he shut the door she just smiled and went back to work.

Ridge sat at her desk and started to sort through the papers in her in bin.  “Come on Logan, don’t let me down.” He said.  He frowned when he couldn’t find the documents he wanted.  Then he noticed something under her mouse pad.  “Yes!” He said pulling them out and finding them.  “Good girl Brooke. I just need to make one copy and we’re in business.” He started to take them when two of the pages fell from his hand.  Ridge reached to the floor for them but one landed in the trash bin.  “Great.” He muttered.  He reached in, hoping not to find remnants of her lunch on his hands when his eyes widened.  “What that hell?” He said pulling out the box.  “A pregnancy test? Logan what’s going on?”

 

 

Brooke examined herself in the mirror one last time.  Her dress was sexy, low cut and bright red. The spaghetti straps were held on with two faux rubies and there was a matching one holding together her cleavage.  Her hair was in a loose chignon with wispy strands loose on the sides.  Her makeup was minimal.  All she wore was a little lipstick and mascara.  The only jewels she wore were her engagement and wedding rings and tiny ruby studs in her ears.  On her feet were four inch red spiky heels.  She looked as sexy as she felt and Brooke felt sexy.  She was going to seduce her husband tonight.  She was going to make him feel like the man that she knew he was and she was going to be the wife that he loved and deserved.  “Tonight will change everything.” She smiled.  “Hurry home Michael.”

 

 

Stephanie tried to hide her tears as Eric walked in but he knew her too well and he saw that she was upset.  He walked to her and sat next to her. Wordlessly he took her into his arms and held her.  He stroked her hair and kissed her gently on the forehead.  She sighed and looked up at him.

“I could never fool you could I?” She asked.

“Never.” He said.  “Do you want to talk about it?  Do you want to tell me what has you so upset?”

“What else?” She asked.

“Ridge and Taylor.  Damn them, I was sure they’d come around by now.  Maybe I should take Joshua and leave, at least that way you could have the grandchildren in your life.” He told her.

She grabbed his hand.  “Don’t you dare.  We’re in this together Eric.”

“Are we?” He asked. He couldn’t hold back his smile.

“For someone who knows me so well you certainly are off about this.” She said. “Eric I love that child and I love you.  I’m still not sure if I’m ready to resume our entire life again but I don’t want either one of you to leave.  I’m just so disappointed in them.  Why must they blame this innocent child?”

“Remember darling, you did too at first.” He reminded her.

“But only till I held him and looked into those sweet little eyes of his.  Eric he doesn’t deserve to suffer because of who his mother was, but neither do I, neither do we.”

“They went back home.” He told her.

“I know, Thorne told me.” She said sadly.  “It wasn’t that long ago that I would have been working side by side with them making that house livable again and now they don’t want me in their life.  It hurts.”

“I’m going to talk to them Stephanie, this has gone on long enough.” He said.

“But.”
“No buts Stephanie, our son is acting like a spoiled child and I intend to put an end to it right now.”

 

 

Felicia found the note waiting for her when she got home.  Joey was looking into a job and he’d probably be home late.  She smiled.  “Good for you honey, I knew things would work out.”
She put the groceries away and picked up the menu from the Chinese restaurant downstairs.  They’d have take out tonight and maybe she’d finally convince him it was time for him to move back into the bedroom.

 

 

“Brooke?” Michael called out as he walked in the house.  He looked around as his eyes adjusted to the candlelight.  “Brooke! I’m home.” He called again.  Then she appeared at the top of the stairs.  She had the face of an angel but she was dressed in something that could tempt the devil. He felt his arousal starting. He couldn’t seem to take his eyes off of her. 

“Welcome home.” She said as she descended the stairs.  She walked to him and put her arms around him, drawing him into a deep, sensuous kiss.

“Wow.” He smiled.  “You can’t imagine how much I needed this.”

“And it’s just the start.” She said.  “I have a special dinner for us and I bought new sheets, satin, red, very hot.” She giggled.  “And if you like this dress wait till you see my teddy.”

“Holy shit Brooke, what did I do to deserve this?” He asked her.

“I was hoping you’d ask that.” She smiled.  She took his hand and led him to the couch.  “Sit down.”

He sat and looked at her.  “What’s going on Brooke? Did you decide to quit Forrester or something?”

“Actually yes, I did.” She told him.  “And I was working on my resignation letter.  Would you like to help me with it?”

“I think you’re better with words than I am honey.” He said.  “But what was it that made you decide? The last we talked you really weren’t sure.”

“I told you that there was one reason I’d quit in a heartbeat.” She smiled broadly.  “So what do you think Daddy?”

Michael sat up straight and stared at her.   “Brooke I’m sorry but there has to be some kind of mistake.”

“No, no mistake.” She smiled.  She pointed to the three individual test results on the table.  “I’m a chemist Michael, I know these results are real, we’re having a baby, Michael we’re having a baby!” She said as she grabbed him. 

“No.” He said pulling away. 

“Yes.” She smiled.  “I know what you’re thinking but condoms aren’t fool proof and we really have been having a lot of sex.  I guess this child wanted desperately to be conceived because he or she is here Michael.” She grabbed his hand and put it on her belly.  To her shock he pulled it away as if he had been stung.  “Michael?”

“Who Brooke?” He said softly.

“Who what?”

“Who?” He shouted this time.  “Who the f*ck have you been sleeping with?”

“With you Michael, this is our baby.  How could you even ask me that?”

“How can I ask you that? How can I ask you that?” He shouted and jumped from the couch, knocking down a tray of appetizers and the test results.  “How Brooke? How?” He screamed.

“Michael please, this is crazy.  We wanted a child and God has blessed us with one.”

“No Brooke, not me, you.  That is not my child.”

“How can you say that?” She said as tears pooled in her eyes.

“Because I’m sterile Brooke! I’m f*cking sterile!” He walked to the door and grabbed his keys as Brooke stood in a daze. 

“Wwwhere are you going?” She asked through her tears.

“Anywhere, anywhere to get away from you.”  He said. “I have never been so hurt or so disappointed in my life Brooke.  Go call your lover and give him the good news.” He pulled his ring off his finger and threw it at her.  “And give him this too!” He opened the door, looked back at her once more with disgust and walked out.

“Michael no!” She screamed.  “No!”  She fell back to the couch in a rush of sobs.  “No.”

 

 

 

Changes Part 115

 

 

Michael drove in a daze.  Cars buzzed by him but he barely saw them.  All he could think about was what Brooke had just told him. A baby, the baby that they wanted so badly but it wasn’t his baby, that would be impossible.  His emotions ran from anger to hurt to bitterness to pure sorrow.  He needed to get away, he needed to be alone, to think, to decide.  “Brooke, oh God Brooke how could you? How?” He moaned as he pounded on the steering wheel.  Suddenly he jumped from his stupor. The loud horns from the oncoming vehicle woke him to the fact that he had almost drifted into the opposite lane.  “I gotta stop, I gotta stop before I kill someone.” He said.  He looked from side to side on the busy city street and when he saw the sign for Duffy’s Tavern and the empty parking space he pulled the car to a quick stop.

 

 

Brooke was just as stunned.  She didn’t understand what had happened.  She let it play over and over in her head.  “Sterile?” She said aloud.  “No, no Michael you’re wrong.  It’s impossible.  I’m pregnant so you can’t be sterile, this is your baby, there has been no one since the first time we made love.”  Tears ran down her cheeks as she remembered their wild first time on his sailboat.  She had been engaged to Connor but after being with Michael she never was with Connor again.  She couldn’t have been.  The engagement was over before Brooke had even known it was.  In hindsight she now knew that she was already desperately in love with her charming husband.  “Oh Michael why won’t you believe me?” She sobbed.  She bent over and picked up his wedding band, the same band that he had told her he felt naked without in prison.  She gently brought it to her mouth and kissed it.  “You’ll be back, you’ll be back and tell me why you suspect me.  Oh God why would you ever think I could betray you.  I’d die for you Michael, I would.”

 

 

“Hmmm, Sweet and Sour Pork or Chicken?” Felicia asked herself when there was a knock on the door.  She put down the menu and walked over to open it. She unlocked two of the three chains and turned the knob on the fourth lock.  “We need peephole Joey.” She said as she opened the door slightly.  To her surprise Lauren Fenmore stood there. 

“Are you going to let me in or what?” Lauren asked. 

“Of course.” Felicia answered as she unhooked the last chain letting Lauren in.  Lauren looked at the locks and frowned at her friend.  “Fort Knox this ain’t.” She said as she crinkled her nose is disgust.  “Honey how can you live in a place like this?”

“Are you always so critical?” Felicia asked.  She just locked the main lock, leaving off the chains.

“This is a terrible neighborhood Felicia, whatever are you thinking?  And please put the other locks on.”

“I’m thinking that it’s my life and I’m happy Lauren.  As for the locks, Joey will be home soon so I want them open.  We’re safe.  I only had all the other locks on because I taking a bath.  God you are so paranoid.”

“Where is he?” Lauren asked as she looked around.

“Joey is working.” She told her.  “So what brings you here and how on Earth did you even find me?”

“I have my ways. And were you hiding?” Lauren smiled.  She started walking around the small apartment, appraising everything she saw.  “Looks like a lot of expensive electronic equipment and not much in furniture.”

“We’re redecorating.” Felicia lied.  Well maybe not that much of a lie, she fully intended to make their home more of a home.

“Why not just burn it down?” Lauren snidely suggested.

“You’re a snob Lauren.” Felicia laughed.  “But I won’t hold it against you.  So did my Mother send you?”

“You know she did and she is not going to be happy with my report.” Lauren warned her.

“Oh please, like I care.” Felicia said with a snort. “I’m happy, Joey is happy, that’s what’s important to me.”

“So what does he do for a living? I remember he said something about being a spy?”

“Surveillance.” Felicia answered.  “He’s trying to start his own firm, he just needs some backing.”

“He doesn’t exactly look like the kind that I’d want to back.  Do you really think anyone will?” Lauren asked.

“He’ll get backing or if not he’ll get with another firm until he can save the money.  Not only that but I’ll support him too.”

“You’re not thinking of giving him money are you?” Lauren was aghast.

“Giving? No. But we are a team Lauren and if I have something he needs then it’s his.”

“A team, how sweet.” Lauren said sarcastically.  She ran her finger across a wooden coffee table.

“I dust Lauren, it’s clean.” Felicia assured her.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to imply.” Lauren started.

“Oh yes you did, but then again that’s typical Lauren isn’t it?” Felicia said with a grin.  “So tell me. How is YOUR love life? I mean you come here to comment on mine. How about yours? Are you seeing anyone or maybe you’re just jealous.”

“Actually I am seeing someone.” Lauren smiled.  “Connor Davis.”

“Connor?  How did that happen?” Felicia wondered aloud.

“Why? Do we seem ill suited?” Lauren asked.  She was truly curious to Felicia’s reaction.

“No, not at all. It just seems he’s so serious for you.”

“You obviously don’t know Connor Davis.” Lauren purred.

“Just through Brooke and Ridge.” Felicia admitted.  “Then again if he held Brooke’s interest I guess he couldn’t be boring could he?”

“Far from it.” Lauren smiled.  “But I’m really not here to talk about Connor, I want to know about you and that man.”

“He has a name, it’s Joey.”

“Does he have a last name?” Lauren said with a twinkle in her eyes.

“He does.” Felicia answered.

“And it’s a secret?” Lauren crinkled her nose.

“For now, yes.”

“Why? Is he Bin Laden’s son or something?” Lauren said sarcastically.

“His last name is of little importance to you Lauren, let’s leave it at that.”

“Why Felicia? Why the mystery? Who is this guy and why don’t you want me to know?”

 

 

Taylor looked up from ‘Eye on Fashion’ as Ridge came down the stairs.

“They’re all down.” He smiled. “It’s Mommy and Daddy time now.”

“It still amazes me how easily they’ve adjusted to being home.” Taylor said as she put down the magazine.  “Children are so resilient.”

“Our kids have been through hell and back Doc, but they see that this family is stronger than ever.”  He walked over and sat down next to her. He put his arm around her shoulder and kissed her cheek.  “I’m so glad that it worked out this way.”

“I only have one regret.” Taylor sighed.

“Not leaving Blake I hope.” Ridge said as his grip on her grew tighter.

“Ouch.” She complained.

“Sorry Doc, just thinking about him makes my blood boil, even after what he did for us.”

“This has nothing to do with Blake.”

“The baby?” Ridge asked.

“Yes.  Ridge, am I cruel to resent him so much?  I don’t want to turn your parents away but how can they expect me to just accept her child into our lives?  How am I ever supposed to explain him to the children.  Do I say ‘Kids, this is Mad Morgan’s baby but don’t worry, Grandma and Grandpa love him’? Honey, I just hate this so much.  I really miss your mother.  I love her so much.”

“I have a suggestion if you want to listen to it.” Ridge told her.

“I’m willing to listen to anything.” She admitted.

“What if we let them come here?” He suggested.  “Without the baby of course.”

“But wouldn’t that be just the same as giving them our acceptance?” Taylor asked.

“No, not really.  It would be saying we love them and we want them but we can’t deal with Morgan’s child.”

“But eventually we’d have to deal with him.” She said.

“I suppose so.” He admitted.  “But not until we were ready Doc.”

“Let me take time to digest this.” She said. “I’m not saying no.  It isn’t a bad suggestion. I’m just not sure if I can be two-faced like that.”

“Not two-faced Doc, cautious.  Maybe in time things can be different.”

“It’s too soon.” Taylor answered honestly.  “Too soon to even consider.”

“Let’s not even think about it right now.  Tonight I want to make my wife happy, I want to recapture what we lost. What Morgan tried to steal from us.”

“I’m not sure if I’m ready to make love Ridge.”

“Let’s see if I can convince you.” He smiled and kissed her.  “Because I can be very persuasive.”

Michael walked inside Duffy’s and up to the bar.

“What can I get you?” The bartender asked.

“Jack Daniels.” Michael said.  “And keep it coming.” He looked down at his hand, then held it up and stared at his bare finger.  “Shit Brooke, how could you do this to me?”

“Scuse?” The bartender asked as he put the shot in front of Michael.

“Nothing.  Just talking to myself.” He picked up the shot and with a grimace swallowed it down.  “Another.” He demanded.

“Sure buddy.” He said pouring him another shot.

“Just leave the bottle.” Michael said.

“No can do, but I’ll be back when you need me.” He said.

Michael downed the shot. “I need you.” He gave him a phony smile.  “Now can you just leave the bottle?”

“Let’s say I pour you a couple more shots, but slow down buddy, the night is young and I ain’t going anywhere.”

 

 

Brooke stood at the window staring out, willing Michael’s car to come back into the driveway.  She was shivering.  She knew it was nerves but she was still so cold. She had wrapped herself up in an afghan that Grandma Logan had knitted for her during her first marriage to Ridge.  It’s warmth and the loving memories were a little comfort but not much help.  She wiped her eyes once more and jumped at the sound of a car.  “Michael!” She gasped, but it was just someone using the driveway to make a U-turn.  “Please just come home.  I have to make you understand I’d never betray you.  I love you Michael and you love me.  Please just come home.”

 

 

Felicia laughed and walked into the kitchen.  “Would you like some iced tea Lauren?” She said.

“I’d just like an answer.  Why won’t you tell me his last name?  What is there to be ashamed of Felicia?”

“I’m not ashamed of anything but I don’t appreciate your coming here on a fishing trip.  If my mother has something to ask me she should just come out with it.”

“Right now I’m asking for myself.” Lauren said as she walked into the kitchen.  “Felicia think about it.  You’ve had some hard times in your life.  I know you’ve had disappointments.  Now you come back into town and you move in with some guy that you pick up in a bar.  That isn’t normal behaviour.”

“Who’s to say what’s normal Lauren.  Is it that hard to fathom that I could love him?”

“Love? Love?” Lauren was astonished.  She knew Felicia had been attracted to the man but love was out of the question.  “Please tell me you didn’t say love.”

“Sorry but I did.  Joey is really special Lauren.  I didn’t say I was in love with him but I do think I love him and I think it may well turn to the real thing.  It’s really soon but it feels right.”

“Now I’m really worried.” Lauren said. 

“Don’t be.  I’m finally at a good place again and that’s all because of Joey.  Even if it doesn’t last he’s made me appreciate life again.  I’m a better person for knowing him.”

 

 

When Taylor and Ridge had made their way upstairs they had been interrupted by the sounds of their son.  Ridge had sent Taylor to change while he went to find out what Thomas wanted.  When he returned to the bedroom Taylor was just emerging from the bathroom. She wore a romantic white, full-length cotton nightgown that was decorated with lots of tiny eyelets and a blue satin ribbon trim.  Ridge smiled and whistled his admiration.  “You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.”

“I bet you say that to all the girls.” She said with a toss of her hair.

“Maybe I’ve said it before but I’ve never meant it more than I do now.  This night, this time, it’s ours Taylor.  You and I are going to take back our lives and show each other our love and never, and I mean never, let anyone come between us again.”

“Well before you get too carried away I need to know what was wrong.” Taylor said sternly.

“If something was really wrong do you think I’d be in here?  Thomas had a bad dream.”

“Morgan again?” Taylor asked.

“He said not but I think it must have been Morgan inspired.  He said something about the Sea Monster being at his window.”

“Sea Monster? That sounds serious Ridge.  It has to be about her, we were at the beach house.  I know I’m a doctor but I’m too close to this. I think we should have someone talk to Thomas, maybe even the girls too.”

“Doc, please don’t blow this out of proportion.  Nightmares are normal, especially after an experience like that.”

“Our children have to be our first priority Ridge.”

“They are Taylor, but Thomas is fine.  I gave him a glass of water, put on the night light and he was ready to go back to sleep.” He walked over to her and took her hand in his.  “Let’s go to bed ourselves Doc, it’s time you know.”

 

 

Michael’s head was already getting cloudy.  Images and words kept shooting at him.  Brooke declaring her pregnancy, Stedman telling him the bad news, himself throwing his ring at his wife, Frank saying it would all work out, the horrors of the prison, Brooke comforting him on his first day home, all these and more flooded his mind until he almost screamed for them to stop.  He reached for the shot glass in front of him, knocking it over.  “Shit!” He shouted.  “Hey! Mac! Give me another.” He yelled across the bar.

“I think you’ve had enough fella.” He answered Michael.

“I’ll tell you when I’ve had enough.”

“Keys.” He said holding his hand out to Michael.

“What the f*ck?”

“Give me your keys and I’ll serve you.”

“Then how am I supposed to get home?” Michael asked innocently.

“You call a friend or I call you a cab.  Now do I get the keys?”

“Fine.” Michael said, handing him a sterling silver key chain.  “Now do I get my drink?”

“Here you go.” He said as he refilled Michael’s glass.  “But you might think about slowing it down, you don’t seem to be very good at this and you’re going to make yourself sick.”

“I’m fine.” Michael said. He brought the shot glass up to his mouth and let the burning liquid dribble down his throat.  Each shot was a little easier to get down but Michael was still waiting for it to do it’s magic.  All he wanted was to be numb, to forget his pain and to get Brooke’s face out of his head.

 

 

Ridge was leading Taylor to the bed when they heard the sound of the doorbell.  “Now who the hell can that be at this hour?” Ridge muttered.

“It’s not late Ridge.” Taylor reminded him.

“No but it’s really a bad time.  Maybe if we ignore them they’ll go away.”

“If you’re not going down I am.” She said as she reached for her robe.

“No, you stay here, I’ll go see who it is and get rid of them.  We’ve waited too long for this night and no one is going to spoil it for us.” He gave her a kiss, grabbed his robe, put it on and took long fast strides down the stairs.  He turned on the overhead light and then the outside porch light.  As he was about to open the door the bell rang again.  “Hold your horses, I’m coming.” He said as he swung the door open.  “Dad?” He said as his father stood in front of him.

“We need to talk.” Eric said as he forced his way inside.

“It’s late Dad, we’ve had a long day and Taylor and I were going to bed.”

Eric looked at his wristwatch.  “That can wait, this can’t.  Would you please ask Taylor to come down too.” He demanded.

“I don’t think so Dad.  She’s very tired. The kids are in bed, I really think this needs to be put off until tomorrow.  I’ll come by your office.”

“No Ridge, I’m here and we will talk now.”

“What’s going on?” Taylor asked from the top of the stairs.

“Nothing Doc, go back to bed, I’ll be right up.” Ridge answered.

“Taylor, would you please come down.” Eric said at the same time.

Taylor was dismayed but she slowly made her way down the stairs.  She walked up to Ridge who protectively put his arm around her.  “Hello Eric.” She greeted him.

“I’m sorry to disturb you but this just can’t go on any longer.  Stephanie is beside herself and I won’t have it, I just won’t have it.” Eric told them both.

“Not now Dad.” Ridge warned him.  “I know what this is about but now is not the time.  Go home, tell Mother we love her but we can’t discuss this yet.”

“Oh you can and you will.” He said sharply.  Eric looked into Ridge’s eyes and then turned to Taylor.  “You know Taylor I might have expected this from my son, but never from you.  You’re a kind, forgiving woman, not that Joshua needs forgiveness for anything.”

“Eric I don’t want to cause you or Stephanie any pain but I just can not force myself or my family to be around Morgan Dewitt’s offspring.  I’m sorry that it makes things difficult for you but you have to think about what she put us through.  I haven’t recovered and neither have my children.  Seeing this child will be a constant reminder and I’m not up for that, not now, maybe not ever.” Taylor said with passion.

“He’s an innocent baby Taylor and he suffered too.  Morgan was going to let him die just as surely as she wanted that for my grandchildren.  I would never attempt to defend Morgan but I’ll be damned if I’ll let you blame that baby.”

“Why Dad?” Ridge asked.  “Why do you have this need to rescue him?”

“Did I ever ask you that about Brooke?”

“How dare you compare Brooke to a murderer.” Ridge shouted in anger.

“I’m not comparing Brooke to Morgan, I’m saying that I never condemned you for your need to protect and rescue Brooke and she was a grown woman with many others who were more capable than you to do it.  Joshua has no one.  Morgan was raped, the child has no father.”

“Morgan had parents.” Ridge said gruffly.

“I called them.” Eric explained.  Taylor’s eyes widened in shock.  She had no idea that anyone had contacted Morgan'’ family, in fact she had never even given her family a thought.

 

 
“So what is it you really wanted to know Lauren?” Felicia said after she took a sip of her iced tea.
“I just was concerned and Stephanie is concerned.  Felicia this place is in the middle of a really bad neighborhood, you can’t honestly feel safe here.”

“I do.  The neighbors are all really nice, even the businesses downstairs.  It’s not forever Lauren, we both know that it’s too small and really doesn’t suit us.  We’re just waiting for things to pan out for Joey and hopefully that is exactly what is happening now.”

“So I can’t convince you to give up this crazy idea of yours and come home? I can’t get you to at least get your own place?” Lauren implored her.

“Nice, very nice.” Joey said as he walked in. “I turn my back and you’re trying to get my lady to leave me.” He said with a laugh.  “Hi babe.” He walked to Felicia and kissed her.

“I’m so glad you’re home.  How did it go?” She asked him.

“We can talk about that later.” He promised.  He turned to face Lauren.  “So to what do we owe this honor?”

“I came hoping my friend would see reason.” She told him.  “Joey you have to be smart enough to know that is place is not what Felicia is used to or what she deserves.”

He put his arm around Felicia’s waist.  “You know something Lauren, you are 100% right.  She does deserve better.  When I moved here I was alone.  It was a place to sleep and to hang my clothes.  I’d love to find something better but to be honest right now I can’t afford it.  You wanna help me?”

“So your job didn’t pan out?” Lauren asked.

“It’s not what I’m looking for.”

“Then sell this stuff.” She said waving her arms around at his equipment.

“That stuff, as you put it is my livelihood.  I need it thank you.  But sooner or later we will move. For now we have a clean place, nice neighbors and believe me, I am not going to let anything happen to Felicia.  Not that she can’t take care of herself.”

 

 

Michael reached for his glass, knocking it over again. “Shit, it’s not working, not working.”

“Hey buddy, why don’t I call you a cab?” The bartender said.  “Go home, sleep it off.  Things will be better in the morning, they always are.”

“This won’t, this will never be better.” Michael sadly answered.  “I can’t drink anymore.” He pushed the empty glass away. 

“Can I call a cab?” The bartender asked again.

“No, no.  I’ll take care of it.” He pulled his cell phone from his pocket.  Slowly and carefully he punched in a number.  The bartender watched Michael’s face as he waited for someone to answer.  “Good, you’re there.  It’s me.  I need you to come get me.  I’m too drunk, I can’t drive.  What?  I don’t know.” He looked up at the bartender.  “Where am I?”

“Give me the phone.” He answered. Michael reluctantly handed him the phone.  “Hello? I’m the bartender here.  He’s at Duffy’s Tavern.  You need directions?  Okay get a pen.” He turned back to Michael with a wink.  “Good idea buddy.  Fix things with her.”

 

 

“And are her parents going to take her child?” Taylor asked.

“No.  They want nothing to do with him.” Eric said sadly.

“See, doesn’t that prove something Dad?” Ridge asked him.  “If her own parents don’t want to do this why should you?”

“Maybe because her own parents won’t son.  Why? Why do you hate this child so much?  He’s no danger to you.  He’s just a baby, a sweet, smart, precious child.”

“A child that every single time I see I will be reminded of what that woman tried to do to my children.” Taylor told him.  “You don’t think it’s easy for me to be this way do you Eric?  I’ve always loved children.  Even when Brooke and I were enemies I never hated her children but this is different.  This is just too much to ask of me and my own children.”

“So you won’t see reason?” Eric asked.  “You’re going to cut us out of your lives and our grandchildren’s lives because we care about an innocent child.  I don’t think I know either one of you.”

“Eric please, try and understand.” Taylor begged.

“No Doc, stop it.  Don’t beg him.  Remember that after everything that happened he moved in with Morgan, he slept with her, he wanted her!” Ridge shouted.

“I made a mistake! I huge one and I admit it. Your mother has forgiven me, why can’t you?”

 

 

“I’m so bored.” Bridget sighed and turned off the television. “We gotta do something Amy.”

“What do you want to do?” Her friend asked.

“Anything, just not sit around watching TV.” She groaned back and slumped onto the large canopy bed.  “Let’s go to Insomnia.”

“I hate that place.” Amy complained.

“It’s not bad Aim.” Bridget told her.  “Besides maybe he’ll come in.”

“He who?”

“Joey.” Bridget sighed.  “He’s so hot Amy.  I really want to see him again.”

“He’s too old.  God, he’s like my mother’s age.” Amy said, turning up her nose. 

“I guess I like men, not boys.”

“You’re too much.” Amy laughed.  “But let’s go if you want to. I’m pretty bored here too.  To be honest I wouldn’t mind seeing your brother there.  Maybe he has a friend for you.”

“I really don’t think Rick is looking for anyone and I have no use for his sorry friends.” Bridget said with a smile.  “I really would like to run into Joey again and that IS where I met him.”

“Just don’t leave me alone and having to make up lies to your mother.” Amy warned.

“Promise.” Bridget said.

 

 

Michael’s eyes were drooping and glassy when the bartender looked to the door and saw the beautiful woman walk in.  She seemed to be desperately looking around so he knew it had to be the one.  He waved to her to catch her attention.  She sighed in relief and walked to the drunken man at the bar. 

“Hi.” He said sheepishly.  “I’m so glad you came.  Take me home, please.”

 

 

“So what brought The Wicked Witch of the West over here tonight?” Joey asked Felicia after they saw Lauren off.

“Lauren’s not that bad, she worries about me. But my mother sent her.”

“It’s time I met your mother Felicia. She’s going to hate me for Mike but maybe I can win her over with my charm.” He said with a smile and a laugh.  “Cause anything is better than what she’s probably imagining.”

“I hate to subject you to that.  You didn’t do anything to deserve it.”

“Sure I did.” He laughed.  “I’m shacking up with her baby.”

“She’ll never accept you, she never does. The only person that any of us have ever brought home that she liked is Taylor and she hated her at first too.”

“Your mother hated Taylor? Why?”

“It’s complicated, but it wasn’t personal and she got over it fast. Now they’re best friends or at least they were.  How do you know Taylor anyway?”  She wondered.

“You’ve told me about her and your brother Ridge.  But from what I got from you your mother wanted anyone except Brooke with Ridge.”

“She did but there were extenuating circumstances.” She tried to explain.

“Were? What happened?” Joey asked.

“It’s not important right now.  Mother started to love Taylor and everything was great and then it all fell apart for them.”

“How come?” He asked.

“I told you about Morgan and what she did to my brother and his wife.  Do you remember who she was?”

“Yes.” Joey said. He hated lying to her, he hated keeping the fact that he might possibly know more about her brother, his wife and all their lovers than she did.  He stole a quick glance to the pile of videotapes and made a mental note to destroy them.   “She got pregnant and blamed it on Ridge right?”

“Yes.  Well my father had an affair with her.”

This was something Joey hadn’t known.  He frowned at her.  “Your father had an affair with the same woman your brother did?”

“It wouldn’t be the first time.” She laughed.  “Dad was married to Brooke once too you know.”

“Yeah, you sure have some dysfunctional family.  I thought mine was bad.” He smiled.  “So how did your father and Ridge end up sharing Morgan? And if Ridge really loved Taylor enough to give up Brooke why did he have an affair with Morgan?”

“Well Ridge didn’t exactly have an affair with her.  She tricked him and then she told him she was pregnant.  Taylor left him and he ended up marrying her but it wasn’t legal because their divorce was never legal.  It’s all very complicated but then just about all the relationships in this family are.” She laughed.  “Anyway after she had the baby it was obvious he wasn’t Ridge’s.  I told you he’s black.”

“Yes.  So that let Ridge off the hook and he went back, crawling on his knees to Taylor and she let him back into her life.”

“Not that easily.  She was almost married again, in fact she was in the middle of her wedding when she called it all off.  It had nothing to do with the baby, it was because she still loved Ridge and he loved her.”

“So she left Bryan and went back to Ridge.”

“Right.” She said.  “Wait, how did you know about Bryan? I didn’t mention him.”

Joey was caught and he had to do some fast thinking.  “He’s Ridge Forrester Felicia, I’ve read about him and his wife in the gossip papers.  You know sometimes when I go do laundry I pick up those rags. Besides I had to keep up with Mike’s life and his wife was involved with these people.” He said with a smile.

“I’m one of those people Joey.”  She frowned.   “But it’s true, my family practically keeps those papers in business.  It’s just that Mom and Jonathan work so hard to try and keep it quiet.”

“Jonathan?”

“Their lawyer.” She told him.  “But my point in all this was that once they knew that Joshua wasn’t Ridge’s he told Morgan to get lost. My Dad felt bad for her and gave her a place to stay.  She wanted to still have the rich life so she used her sexuality to seduce my father.  He ended up leaving my mother.  It was terrible.  But then he realized his mistake.  He was leaving her the night she died.  He came home to tell her and she had left the baby all alone.  He brought her home and then eventually he and Mom decided to try and get custody of him.”

“So why doesn’t your mother like Taylor? I’d think they’d be kindred spirits.”

“Taylor won’t accept Morgan’s child.  And since she and Ridge left Blake’s house and went home they haven’t let my parents see the kids.  It’s sad Joey.”

At the mention of Blake he turned pale. His hands got sweaty and he was nervous.  “Bbblake?” He asked.

“Taylor’s ex-husband.  He saved her.  I told you her ex-husband saved her.  Anyway they stayed with him after the shooting but they finally went home.”

“Oh.” He said.  “Well then it should be a piece of cake.  I’ll be a breath of fresh air to her.  I’ll shave, put on clean clothes, get a haircut and she’ll have to like me.” But he was less than confident.  He knew that soon the time would come that he had to tell her the truth.  But he also knew he had to break from Blake first.  He had to assure that Michael as well as Taylor and Ridge were safe.

 

 

“It’s not a matter of forgiveness Dad.” Ridge tried to explain.  “I can forgive, God knows that I’ve been forgiven but I can’t forget, not as long as her son is there to remind me.  I don’t want the kid around us.  Can’t you just find him a good home?”

“He has one.” Eric said stubbornly. 

“Eric our children were traumatized.” Taylor told him.

“Not by Josh.” Eric countered.  “They don’t know him.  He’s just a baby, I know he wouldn’t, he couldn’t upset them.”

“He upsets me.” Taylor admitted.  “I’m sorry but he does.  Eric please try and see reason.  I don’t want this family to be estranged but as long as Morgan’s son lives with you it will be.”

“I was so sure you’d listen.” Eric sadly shook his head.  “This is killing your mother, she’s an innocent in all of this.  All she is guilty of is caring for a baby.”

“She can come here.” Taylor said looking at Ridge. 

“I suppose that’s something.” Eric sighed.  “I’m sorry I bothered you.  I really thought I knew you both better.”  He started out the door, then he turned back to face them. “Just remember that no one in this entire world has ever supported the two of you like Stephanie has.  You owe her, you certainly owe her. If it wasn’t for Stephanie I doubt very seriously you’d be married, let alone even have the twins.” With a heavy heart he walked out, slamming the door.

“Oh Ridge he’s right, we do owe her so much. How can we hurt them so?” Taylor said sadly.

 

 

“Damn, he’s not here.” Bridget said to Amy as she checked out Insomnia. 

“Maybe he has a life.” She replied.

“I was just hoping.” Bridget sighed. 

“But there are a lot of really cute boys here so lets take advantage.”

“Key word, boys.” Bridget frowned.  “I want a man, not a boy.”

“I want a latte.” Amy laughed.  “Come on, let’s go get one.”

“A man?” Bridget giggled.

“A latte.” Amy answered with a grin. “And then we can see about a man.”

 

 

“Oh Sugar, what have you done to yourself?” Adrienne said as she put her arm around Michael.

“I’m really f*cked up Ade.” He said.

“I can see that baby.  What do you say I get you home?”

“Home.” He said softly.  “No Ade, I have no home anymore. Take me with you.”

“Where’s your car Sugar?”

“I don’t have my keys.” He said. “He took them.” He pointed to the bartender.

“Good.” She laughed.  “Sit tight.” She walked to the bartender.  “I took a cab, I figured I’d need to get his car outta here.”

“Here ya go.” He said as he handed her the keys.  “Your husband has been pouring em back pretty hard.  He’ll have a bear of a hangover.”

“He sure will.” She said.  “Thanks.” She smiled at him and walked back to Michael.  “Okay cowboy, let’s get goin’.”

“Your place.” He said.

“As long as you tell me what this is all about.” She said.  She took his arm and led him outside.  “Where’s your car?” She asked.

“Don’t remember.”

“Come on Mikey, you gotta remember.  Pick a direction will ya?” She looked up and down the street, finally spotting his silver Lexus.  “Never mind Sugar, I found it.” She walked him to the car and unlocked it.  He got into the passenger seat and put on his seatbelt.  Adrienne went around to the driver’s side and got in.  “Are you sure I can’t take you home? Did you and Brooke have a fight?”

“Brooke.” He sighed.  “Oh Brooke.”

“I take that as a yes.  Okay, we’ll go to my place to sort it out and sober you up.” She said with resignation.  He closed his eyes and put his head back against the seat as she started the car.

 

 

Stephanie looked up as Eric came in.  She put down her reading glasses, walked up to him and gave him a hug.  “Thanks for trying.”

“It was that obvious?”

“The pain is all over your face.  I wish it wasn’t.” She said.

“It wasn’t all that bad.  They said for you to come over.  I just couldn’t get through to them about it.  God knows I tried.  They’re both stubborn.”

“They’re hurting.” She said.  “I know because I was too.  It all changed when I saw him.  He’s such a sweet, beautiful child.  I find it hard to believe that he is Morgan’s.  She did one good thing in her life and that was making that baby.”

“You’re a good person Stephanie.  No wonder I love you.”  He kissed her cheek.  “Do you want to go over now?”

“No, it’s getting late.  Besides, let’s give them time to think about it.  I think they’ll come around someday.” 

“Someday isn’t soon enough for me Stephanie.” He said.

“It’s all we have.” She answered him.

 

 

“I don’t want you to change a thing for them Joey.” Felicia said with a smile.  “If they can’t accept you for who you are then I don’t care about them.”

“Family is important.” He told her.  “I never would have thought I’d say it but family is important.  I know they are to you.”

“And to you?” She asked.

“Annie always meant the world to me.  I was a big disappointment to her but she still loved me.  She was more a mother than a sister.”

“And Mike?”

“Mike and I never saw things eye to eye.  I was the wild kid and Mike wanted to make something of himself.  He went to school, I joined gangs.  He made money, I stole it.  But I respected him Felicia, I wanted what he had.  I just never knew how to do it.  He was smart, he always got good grades.  I barely passed.  Maybe because I just didn’t care.  If I had it all to do over I would have tried harder.”

“It’s never too late.”

“I did find something I’m good at.  I just have to put it to practical use, to legal use.” He admitted.

“Legal? Are you still involved in illegal things Joey?”

He looked at the fear on her face.  He ran his hands through his hair and sat down. “No Felicia.” He finally said.  “Not anymore.”

 

 

“Here.” Adrienne said as she handed Michael a steaming cup.  “Black coffee, drink it.”

“Ade I can’t, I’ll puke.”

“Good, that’ll help too.  How much did you drink anyway?”

“I don’t know.” He said.  He took a sip and grimaced.  “I can’t.” He repeated.

“Mike you gotta tell me what happened.  Why won’t you let me call Brooke?  She has to be worried.”

“She doesn’t care.  Not about me.” He said.  To Adrienne’s shock tears started flowing from his eyes.  In all the time she had known him Michael had been strong, he had been tough and he never had let him emotions come out like this.  Michael had never cried in front of her.

“Oh Sugar you know that’s not true.  I’ve never seen a woman love a man like she loves you.  Brooke almost died when you were away.  What happened? What happened to make you say this?”

“I can’t. I can’t talk about it.” He put down the cup and buried his head in his hands.  “I trusted her Ade, I opened my heart to her like I never had before.  I would have died for her.”

“So what happened baby, talk to me.”  She begged.

“My head, shit it’s pounding.” He started rubbing his temples.

“I think you could use a nice cold shower.  What do you think?”

“I don’t care, just let me die.” He sighed. 

“You’re drunk Sugar, you’re gonna be hung over but you’re not gonna die.” She walked over to him.  “Come on, get up and let me get you into the shower.  I gotta sober you up.  I hate the way you’re talkin’.  You’re not actin’ like my Mike.”

“I’m not your Mike.” He said. “I’m not anyone’s Mike.  I thought I was her’s. I did Ade but she didn’t want me, she didn’t wait.  She may have even thought I did it to Sara.  Shit, while I was in prison she f*cked another man.”

“No, God no Michael!” Adrienne said grabbing him by the shoulders.  “That is not true.”

 

 

Taylor finished brushing her hair and turned to face Ridge on the bed.  “I’m sorry it has me so upset.”

“It has me upset too Doc, but that’s why we really need each other.” He opened his arms.  “Come to me Doc, come to me now.”

She slipped her robe off and lay it over the back of the chair. With a smile she walked to the bed and sat next to her husband.  She let him take her into his arms and kiss her softly on the lips.  “You taste so good Doc.” He told her.

“Oh Ridge.” She smiled and ran her hands across his chest.  “I love you.” 

He leaned over her, lowering the straps on her nightgown. Taylor let out a sigh of contentment when his mouth captured one of her rosy nipples.  His teeth gently bit down causing not pain but extreme pleasure.  Taylor moaned and arched herself towards him. With a smile he pulled her nightgown further down, exposing both her breasts and her waist.  “Lift your butt Doc.” He said.  She complied and he pulled the nightgown off of her. He let his eyes feast on her body.  Taylor blushed and turned away.  “No Doc, you never should be embarrassed by our passion.  It’s so good, it’s so right.”

“Yes.” She said softly.  Her hands reached to the waistband of his pajamas. 

“Take them off me Taylor.” He said in a sexy voice. 

She laughed and gave them a tug.  Her eyes widened at his erection.  “You sure are ready aren’t you?” She teased. 

“Touch me Taylor.”

Her hand reached down to stroke his silken member.  He was rock hard but so smooth.  She felt like she had received an electric shock.  Her hands ran up and down his length, stroking and exploring him. 

“Oh Doc, oh God Doc.” He moaned.

She got onto her knees and pulled his pajamas completely off of him.  Then she positioned herself between his legs.  Once more her hands explored him.  Ridge looked up into her eyes.  “What is it that you want Ridge?” She asked.

“I want you, I want no one but you Doc.”

 

 

“How about him?” Amy asked Bridget.  She nodded over to a young man sitting at a high table drinking an espresso.  He was alone and he was looking at a magazine.

“Boy.” Bridget said.

“He has to be at least twenty Bridget.”

“Boy.” She repeated. 

“Like you’ve had all this experience with men.  Come on Bridge, that guy Joey never really asked you out.”

“He would have.  I know he would have if everything didn’t fall apart.  I don’t know Amy, I just can’t get into high school or college kids anymore. I want someone like Joey or like.” Then she stopped talking and looked away.

“Like who?” Amy asked.

“No one.” Bridget said.  “No one at all.”

 

 

Adrienne had seen Michael naked before, in fact she had seen him that way many times.  If someone had told her the day before that she would be undressing Michael and getting him into the shower she would have grinned and said “And that’s just the beginning.” But this was different, so very different.  While she was still very attracted to her ex she loved him too and his hurt was so painful to her that she would have done anything to make things better for him.  She had helped him undress and led him to the cold shower.  She had stood outside just to make sure he didn’t fall and drown and when he had finally stepped out she had wrapped him in a warm fluffy towel and led him to her bed.  She then had given him aspirin and another cup of black coffee.  This time he had managed to drink almost half of it.

“Now talk to me Mike, I want to know why you would ever get that crazy idea in your head.”

“I don’t want to talk about it.” He mumbled and lay down on her soft, comfortable bed. 

“You can sleep sugar but first you have to tell me.  That’s my condition.” She chided him.

“She’s pregnant.” He whispered.  He looked Adrienne in the eye and his own eyes once more filled with tears.

“And this is a bad thing?  If I remember correctly you went through a pretty painful operation to make sure this happened.  You’re not scared of the AIDS thing are you?  I know you got good test results.”

“It’s not mine.”

Adrienne looked at him and burst out laughing.

“You think it’s funny? She tore my heart out and you’re laughing?” He shouted at her.

“Of course it’s yours.  Brooke wouldn’t even look at another man Michael.  I should know, I lived with that wife of yours while you were in prison.  I saw how much she loves you.  There is no way in hell she’d sleep with someone else.  What the hell is wrong with you?”

“What’s wrong with me?” He said in a sarcastic tone.  “Well starting with the fact that the operation was a failure and I’m sterile I guess nothing.”

“It has to be a mistake.” She said flatly.  “Brooke wouldn’t cheat on you.”

“She would and she did.” He said very sadly.  “I don’t know if I even want to know who it was. Thorne? Ridge? Probably one of them.  Connor? He loved her.”

“Connor is too busy f*cking Lauren Fenmore.” She snorted.  “As for that Ridge guy, why Brooke even gives him the time of day is beyond me.  And I seriously doubt she is interested in Thorne.  Honey it’s you, only you.  You know somethin’? I was scared to death she was gonna off herself when you got hurt.  I’ve never seen a woman so desperately in love as her.  It made me sick but it made me jealous too.  I had to wonder what the hell I did wrong all that time that I never had somethin’ with you like she does.”

“You want something with me?  Why Ade? I’m a f*cking loser.  I’m spoiled goods.  She knows it and she went out to get what she wanted from someone else.”

“You’re crazy Sugar.  Your Brooke wouldn’t do that.  And let’s just say she went crazy and did it.  When would she have done it?  I was with her 24/7.  If I wasn’t there I doubt she would have dragged herself out of bed.  No honey, if Brooke is pregnant it’s your baby, that I’m sure of.”

“It’s impossible Ade.” He said.  “As much as I wanted to give her a child, I can’t.  I failed her.”

“So what are you going to do about it Mike? Tell me that. Cause I’ve known you a long, long time and I have never known you to be as happy as you’ve been since the day you met that lady.  So you tell me, are you ready to throw all that away?”

 

 

“Is there something you want to tell me Joey?” Felicia asked.  “You seem really frazzled.  I am a good listener.”

“I’m not sure I can talk about this honey.” He said.

“Why don’t you try?  If it’s too hard I promise I won’t push.”

“I’m scared I’ll lose you Felicia.”

“Are you involved in something illegal?” she asked again. He had said that he wasn’t but she was beginning to wonder.

“Yes.” He said softly. 

“Oh Joey.” Felicia was so disappointed.  She had believed in this man.  She knew he had a shady past but she had believed him when he had told her that it was over.  But he was opening up to her so she didn’t want to turn him away.

“When it started I didn’t know what it was all about.” He told her.  “The money was good Felicia, it was so good and I was getting to do things I only dreamed about. I was learning my trade hands on and I really loved it.  These people, they were just rich snobs to me.  They meant nothing. They were shallow and vain and I convinced myself that they deserved anything that happened to them.”

“What were you doing Joey?”

“I was spying on them, taping them, invading their privacy.  Nothing was sacred Felicia.  Not their showers or their sex or their affairs or anything.”

“Why were you doing this?” She asked him.

“I took a job working for this guy.  It sounded easy and he promised me the world but before I knew it he owned me.  He had things on me and he started forcing me to do things that I didn’t want to do.  No, no, that’s not exactly true.” He confessed.

“Well what was it then?” Felicia was aggravated.  She had defended this man and this relationship to Lauren and her family.  Now it seemed that they were all right and she again had been played for the fool.

“When it started I started seeing my own dollar signs. I was dreaming of ways to make my own money.  I didn’t know these people and I didn’t owe them shit.  They were like actors.  I was filming them and playing with the films, making things hotter and wilder.  Felicia I was so good at it.  And he kept buying me better equipment and giving me freer range.  It was all working out for me, I was going to be rich and then my conscience came and kicked in.” He said with a shy smile.

“Did you quit?” She asked.

“I tried.” He said.  “But I couldn’t.”

“You couldn’t?  Joey this is a free country.  No one is a slave to any job.  You couldn’t because you wouldn’t give up the money or the things he bought you?”

“I couldn’t because I found out who the people were. And I knew if I quit someone else would step in and they wouldn’t give a rat’s ass for them and they’d hurt them and I couldn’t let that happen.”

“So you wanted to protect the people that you were spying on? Because you started to get to know them?  I’m sorry Joey but that’s a cop out.”

“It was more than that.”

“Well then what was it?” She pushed.  “Who was the man and who were the people that you felt you knew?”

“I’m not sure I can talk about that yet.  He has something on me and I want to keep you safe from it.”

“What does he have on you? If this was his doing he’s as guilty as you are.  Maybe you could turn him in to the police and they’ll go easy on you.” She was becoming disgusted.

“What we are doing isn’t legal but it’s not like a major crime.  The problem is who and why.  He’s a crazy man Felicia and he’s really dangerous.  If I leave he may hurt them, he may hurt me, he may hurt you.”

“He doesn’t even know me.” She told him angrily.

“He knows things I had no idea that he could have known.  He threatened Mike.” He admitted.

“He threatened to hurt your brother?  Joey you can’t let him get away with this.  Look I’m angry, I don’t know if I even know you anymore but I will stand by you to a point.  I think we should go and tell Mike exactly what this man threatened and why.  He’s dangerous and you’re putting your own family at risk.  I don’t know how you could do that?”

“It’s not easy to get away from him Felicia.  But I have to, I have to make my life right, for you.”

“No.” She said.  “You can’t do it for me. You have to do it for yourself Joey.  I can’t promise you anything right now.  This conversation has really upset me.  I don’t know if I even know you.”

“Please honey.” He took her hand and held it.  “Please believe me when I tell you how much I want to fix this.  Please.”

 

 

Ridge pulled Taylor’s arms above her head and held them there as he kissed his way up her body.  They had made love and it had been good but he needed more, he needed to still be a part of her.  This coming together was more than just physical, it was a healing, a healing that they both had needed for so long.  His mouth covered hers and his tongue sought out her own.  She felt herself responding, growing ready for him once more.  “Oh God Ridge, it feels so good, so right.”

“Nothing in my life has ever been so right Taylor.” He said.  He pulled back and gazed into her blue eyes.  “I feel like we’ve really come home for the first time in so long.”

“If only it could always be like this, if only everything could be so perfect.” She answered. 

“It will be.  From now on all that matters is our marriage and our family.  I will never do anything to put any of that at risk again.  I swear that to you Taylor.”

“I love you Ridge, I love you so much.” Tears of love filled her eyes.

Ridge sat up and gently stroked her face.  “Don’t cry.  All I want for us from now on is happiness.  When I think of how close I came to losing you and my children, when I think of what my stupidity almost cost us all.”

“Shhhh.” She put her finger on his lips.  “No more talk of that.  It’s over and I want to forget it.  I want to make a new start for everything Ridge.  Everything.” Her eyes sparkled.

“But we’ll never really forget it will we? Not as long as my parents.”

“Ridge.” Taylor interrupted him. “I’ve been thinking.”

“When?” He laughed.  “Not while we were making love I hope.”

“A little.” She smiled.  She leaned over and kissed him.  “I’ve been thinking about the baby.”

“No Doc, I don’t want you to let that ruin what we have.”

“Hear me out Ridge.” She told him. 

“Alright.” He said almost reluctantly.

“When we were married the first time there was another baby that almost came and ruined what we had.”

“But Doc.” He started to protest.

“Stop and listen to me Ridge.” She scolded.  “I was very insecure and I knew how much Brooke wanted you.  I know how badly she wanted to break up my marriage.  When she had Bridget and we all thought that she was yours I thought my world was going to come to an end.  I was scared and I was angry.  I hated Brooke and as ashamed as I am about it now I hated Bridget.  In fact some times she can still push my buttons.”

“Doc that’s silly.  She’s not my daughter.”

“But you love her and it makes me jealous sometimes.”

“I do love her, but she isn’t a threat to my family, you have to know that.”

“I do.  But sometimes you expect so much of me because of what I am.  But Ridge, I’m a wife and a mother first and a doctor second.  And a wife and a mother can get insecure and jealous.  But my point is that I almost hated that child.  That sweet, innocent child. And all because of whom her mother was.  Pretty strange when you think of how things are now huh?” She said with a nervous laugh.

“You can’t know how happy it makes me to see you and Brooke so close and not just for me for you too Taylor and for Brooke. My two favorite women being friends, I could never ask for more.”

“I’m not saying that I could have ever been friends with Morgan again and I’m not sure if I could have accepted her child if he was yours.  I wish that I could have but I have to be honest enough to admit that I don’t know.”

“You don’t have to even think about it anymore Doc.” He promised.

“I’m a lucky woman.  I have a husband that I adore, I have three beautiful healthy children.  I have a wonderful home, a great and rewarding career and a good family.” She smiled up at him.  “I have a best friend who I once thought was my greatest enemy and I love her Ridge.  I really do.  But I have another best friend, one who has stood by me through all the bad times as well as the good ones and I miss her.  I really miss her.” Ridge looked at his wife.  Her sapphire eyes were pools of tears.

“Mother.” He simply stated.

“I can’t do this anymore.” She told him.  “I can’t live with this hate in my heart.  I want to open my heart up to her again but in order to do that I have to accept that baby.  Ridge I don’t know if I can.  I want to so badly but I don’t know if I can.”

 

 

Adrienne sat down on the bed and watched as Michael slept.  He looked so peaceful and yet so sad.  She couldn’t believe that Brooke would ever have cheated on him.  She had never seen such love, she had been so envious of her in that time they had spent together.  What Brooke had captured with Michael was pure, it was real.  “I’ve never seen you happier Sugar.” She whispered to the sleeping man.  “God how I wish that I had been able to make you that happy.” She reached over and brushed his hair away from his forehead with her hand.  “But I will baby, I will.” She leaned over and kissed him gently on the lips.

 

 

“Lauren.” Eric said with a smile.  He gave her a hug and opened the door wide so she could enter.  “I didn’t realize you were back in town.”

“I never left.” She admitted with a wink. 

“So what or should I ask who kept you here?” He asked her.

“You know me too well Eric.” She purred and stroked his arm.  “Is you wife available?”

“Let me tell her you’re here.  Help yourself to a drink.” He told her.

“Don’t mind if I do.”  She grinned and headed to the bar as he went up the stairs.  She filled a glass with ice cubes and then poured a shot of vodka.  As she searched for a lemon slice Stephanie and Eric came back down the stairs. 

“Did you find her?” Stephanie asked.

“Oh hi.” Lauren said.  “I was looking for lemon.”

“I’ll get one.” Eric said.  He kissed Stephanie’s cheek and walked out of the room.

“Did you?” Stephanie asked again.

“Yes.” Lauren answered.  “And she wasn’t very happy about it.  Neither was he.”

“The least of my concerns.” Stephanie answered.

“She says she loves him or she thinks she loves him.” Lauren informed her.

“And the apartment? Is it as bad as I feared?”

“Worse.” Lauren confirmed.  “But again, they both swear that they are looking for something better.  Joey claimed it was just somewhere to hang his clothes before Felicia came around.”

“Then he should have waited before he took my daughter out of a safe, clean home.”

“It’s clean Stephanie.” Lauren admitted. “And Felicia does seem pretty happy.”

“Does she know I sent you?”

“She pretty much figured it out.  I think she’ll be calling you tomorrow.”

“No luck in getting her to leave at all?” Stephanie asked hopefully.

“He’s not that bad.  I may have misjudged him Stephanie.  Maybe you should give him a chance.”

“How can I? Felicia is too embarrassed to bring him around to meet us.”

“You can be pretty intimidating Stephanie.” Lauren laughed. 

“I’d be fair.” She protested. 

“You’re always fair.” Eric said, hearing only the last sentence.  “Here you go Lauren.” He gave her a piece of lemon and put the rest on the bar.  “So what are we talking about as if I don’t know.”

 

 

“We’ve been here for two hours and there hasn’t been a single guy you will even look at Bridget.  I think you’re getting to be too hard to please.” Amy complained.

“I know.  It’s just that my heart is set on Joey, or at least someone like him.”

“Or the mystery man.” Amy teased.

“What mystery man?” Bridget frowned.

“I know that there is someone else on your mind.  I can tell when you sit there in la la land.”

“Not really, just a type I think.  It’s hard for someone like me.  I grew up with two handsome older brothers and their friends and Rick too.”

“Ridge and Thorne are way too old Bridget, Ridge was like your father.” Amy said with a frown.

“Yeah but they were special.  It’s hard to look at these kids when the men you’re used to being around are so sophisticated.”

“Well it’s not like you see them much anymore now that your mother married that guy.”

“Mike’s great.” Bridget smiled. 

“You hated him.”

“I know, but I was stupid.  He’s really sweet and so nice and really hot Amy.”

“Oh my God it’s him isn’t it?” Amy gasped.

“What?” Bridget protested.

“You have a crush on your mother’s husband!” She laughed.

“Ewwhh no!” Bridget said, but her blush told another story.

 

 

“Good morning Doc.” Ridge greeted Taylor with a kiss.  She smiled, yawned and stretched.  “Did you sleep well?” he asked.

“I think it was the first good nights sleep since Morgan.” She confessed.  “Thank you.”

“Me? It was us.” He told her.

“You didn’t rush me but you knew it was time.  I’m glad you insisted that we got our lives back Ridge.  I actually feel happy this morning. I feel like a dark cloud has been lifted.”

“You can’t know how good that makes me feel Taylor.” He pulled her into an embrace. 

“But still, there’s your parents and as much as I want to make that right again, I’m just not ready to deal with the baby.  But I will be Ridge, I know that I will.”

“I know you will too because there is no one in the world more loving and more forgiving than you are.” He said. He gave her a tight hug.  “Maybe you can start by just talking to my mother on the phone.”

“I was thinking of calling her.  I just don’t know if I can explain my feelings to her.  I do want her to understand why it’s so hard for me.”

“I think she does Doc, and I think she will give you time to deal with it.  She loves you and you love her.”

 

 

“Mom?” Rick said as he touched Brooke.  She was lying on the couch, wrapped in the afghan, still wearing her red gown and heals.  Her eyes were swollen and red from crying.  “Mom what’s wrong?”

“Rick.” She sat up and tried her hardest to smile.  “I must have fallen asleep here.”

“You’ve been crying.” He said.

“I was um, watching a sad movie.” She lied.  “You know how sentimental I am.” She pushed the afghan aside and stood up. 

“Mom what happened? Where’s Mike?”

“He’s in bed I guess.” She said.

“His car isn’t here.”

“Oh, he must have left for the office.” She said too quickly.

“I don’t think he would have just walked out leaving you like that on the couch Mom.  Where is he?”

“Leave it alone Rick, please.” Brooke begged her son.  She reached for a tissue and blew her red nose.

“Did he hurt you?  I swear if he did I’ll kill him.”

“He didn’t hurt me.” She said softly but her eyes filled up with new tears.  Then Rick’s eyes followed hers to the ring on the coffee table.

“He left you?” Rick asked in an astonished voice.  “Why Mom?”

“Who left?” Bridget said as she walked into the house.  “What’s going on?”

“Mike left Mom.” Rick said angrily. 

“What did you do?  What did you do to make him leave?” Bridget demanded. She stormed over to where her mother was sitting. Brooke looked up at her with sad eyes but Bridget wasn’t about to back down.  “He’s the best thing that ever happened to you and it looks like you blew it again. Was it Ridge Mom? Did you throw Mike over for Ridge?”

“Bridget stop it!” Rick grabbed her and turned her to face him.  “Can’t you see how upset she is?”

“She doesn’t care about us or what her pathetic love life does to us.” She turned back to Brooke.  “I love him Mom.  How could you hurt him like this?”

“I didn’t hurt him Bridget.” Brooke told her.  “Just please both of you leave it alone.”

“What happened Mom?” Rick asked again.

“We had an argument.  I’m hoping we can still fix it.  Now please, I just need to be alone.”

“I can’t leave you like this Mom.” Rick protested.

“I’ll be fine really.  Please you and your sister just go out. Please Rick.” Brooke looked at him with pleading eyes. 

“Call me on my cell phone if he comes back and starts anything.” Rick said protectively.  Brooke had to smile at her son. 

“He won’t but if he did I would honey.”

“Come on Budge, let’s go out and get some breakfast.” Rick told his sister.

“Don’t blow it Mom.” Bridget warned.

Brooke just stared at her. She didn’t know what to say.  She watched as her children left and then she allowed her tears to fall again.  “I didn’t blow it Bridget, he did.” She said sadly.

 

 

Joey walked into the kitchen to find Felicia sitting at the table deep in thought. “I wasn’t sure you’d still be here.” He said sitting down.

“I wasn’t sure I would be either.” She admitted.  “But somehow I think there’s more that you aren’t telling me.”

“I have to fix it without involving you.” He told her.

“If I’m going to be your woman I need to be involved.” She said.  “Don’t you trust me?”

“Trust you? Felicia I trust you more than I have ever trusted anyone in my life, can’t you see I’m trying to protect you?”

“Maybe I don’t want or need to be protected.  Just tell me Joey, tell me what you’re holding back.  I promise I won’t judge you.  I stayed didn’t I?”

“This is different.” He said.  “You might not stay this time.”

 

 

Michael tried to sit but he was hit with a rush of nausea.  His head was pounding and even his teeth hurt.  He looked around, not knowing where he was.  He frowned and pulled back the covers, to his shock he was naked.  “Where the hell am I?” He asked himself.

“You’re awake.” Adrienne said as she came out of the bathroom.  She was wearing a translucent sea foam green nightgown and nothing else.

“Shit.  I didn’t? We didn’t?” He asked her. She could tell he was really scared and she was glad.  Last night she had promised herself that she would make him happy and that meant she would find a way to reunite him with Brooke.  She looked at his terrified face again and laughed.

“It wouldn’t have been a first lover but no, we didn’t.  You wouldn’t have been able to if you had wanted to.” She laughed.  “Coffee?”

“No.” He said with a sigh of relief.  “I’m sick Ade.”

“No Sugar, you’re hung over and you sure as hell deserve it.”

“What happened?” He asked.

“If you think about it I’m sure you’ll remember.” She said as she walked to the dresser and picked up her hairbrush.

“Did you sleep here too?” He asked.

“Yup.” She smiled.  “But don’t worry, your virtue, if you ever had any, is still intact.”

“Lucky me.” He smiled. “Why am I here?” He asked again.

“Oh honey, you called me at that dive and asked me to come pick you up.  I tried to get you to go home but you won’t have any of that.  I think maybe it’s best because Brooke didn’t deserve the shit you were last night.”

“Brooke.” He said sharply.  Suddenly it all came back to him.  “She’s pregnant with some asshole’s baby.”

“You got that right Sugar.” Adrienne laughed.  “And that asshole is sitting in my bed feeling sorry for himself.”

“Nice try Ade.  My wife shoots me in the heart and you throw the blame on me?”

“Your wife would no sooner cheat on you than she’d kill her kids.  Jeez Mike, get a grip will you.  I lived with her and I got to know her.  I know love when I see it and you love her and she loves you.”

“What the f*ck does that have to do with anything?” He shouted.  “I love her. Yes I love her but it doesn’t erase the fact that she went out and took herself a lover.  Maybe it was my own fault, maybe she needed a baby more than she needed me, maybe she was determined to get one come hell or high water but it still f*cking hurts.  Now I have to decide what the hell to do with my life and my marriage.”

“Yeah Mikey, go toss it away why don’t you?” She said sarcastically.  “Maybe you can come sniffing around me again for old times sake.”

“We could both do worse.”

“I will never be a substitute for anyone.” She said with a proud toss of her head.  “Now get up, take another cold shower, get dressed and go home with your tail between your legs and hope she takes your sorry ass back.”

 

 

As soon as they got outside Rick stopped and faced his sister.  “What is with you Budge?  You hated him and now you’re acting like Mom did something wrong.  Can’t you see she’s hurting?  Why were you acting like that?”

“I did hate him at first but I was wrong.  He’s really great Rick and Mom is going to ruin it all again, just like she always does.  I hate this, I hate this so much.  Why can’t we have a normal mother?” She said angrily.

“And did I hear you right? You, the one who tried anything to get Mom back with Ridge and now you act like Ridge is to blame for Mom and Mike’s problem?  I really don’t get you.”

“I was wrong.  Ridge was wrong for her.  I never really saw that until Mike.  Now she’s going to throw it all away for him.  And what about Taylor?  Mom pretends to be her friend.  I just hate this Rick.  He left his ring, he’s not coming back.  God!” She screamed.  “Now she’ll get another divorce or annulment.  She is so embarrassing.”

“What Mom does is her business and I don’t think she wants a divorce at all.  They had a fight, we don’t even know what it was about.  Come on Budge, you know what a nasty temper Mike has.  He probably freaked out and he’ll come home and apologize to her.  He loves her.”  He started to walk to the car.  “Just stop treating her like that Budge.  She doesn’t deserve it.  She’s hurting and you’re making it worse on her.”

 

 

Stephanie poured milk into her cup and stirred her coffee.  She looked up at Eric.  “I’ve made a decision.” She told him.

“Yes?”

“I’m going to call Taylor.  Maybe I can’t get through to my son but she is my dearest friend.  I think maybe we can catch more flies with honey.”

“I may have spoiled it then dear.  I didn’t let up on them last night.  I was angry at what they were doing to all of us.  And I’m also angry that they can’t see past their anger.  My God Stephanie, Taylor and Brooke are friends but she won’t even look at Joshua.”

“I think I can make her see reason.” She told him.  She took a sip of her coffee.  “I think that Jonathan may have news for us today.”

“From the court?” Eric asked.

“About permanent custody.” She said.  “Are we crazy Eric?  Are we crazy to put him ahead of our own children?”

“No.  That boy needs us more than any of them do.  And it’s only Ridge and Taylor. Thorne and Felicia are fine with what we’ve done and when I spoke to Kristen last week she was going on and on about the picture that I sent her.”

“He is beautiful.” Stephanie smiled.  “But are we too old?  Are we taking on something we can’t handle?”

“We’re not too old.” He told her.  “And we’re well off Stephanie.  If something were to happen to us he would be well taken care of.”

“But would he be loved?” She wondered.

“Thorne or Felicia would make sure he was.” Eric said.  “Stephanie we’re doing the right thing.  Don’t let fear get the best of you.  Joshua needs us and frankly we need him.”

“To stay together?” She asked.

“I don’t know.  I admit that it was Josh that made you accept me again but I also believe in my heart that somehow we would have made it anyway.  I did a terrible thing and I am so sorry about that.  But I love you and if it takes the rest of my life I will make it up to you.”

Stephanie looked at him and smiled.  “You know something Eric?  I believe you will.”

 

 

“I’m here aren’t I?” Felicia asked Joey with a sigh.  “Please tell me.”

“The man.  The man I work for, he’s evil Felicia and if I stop working for him he’s going to hurt someone.  In a way I am staying to protect them all.”

“Yes, you said he threatened Mike.  But I think you could just warn him and get out.” She said with a pout.

“You know him Felicia.” He said. 

“I know him?  Of course I know him, I was going to marry him.  You know I know him.”

“Not Mike, the man, the man I work for.”

“I know this man? This evil dangerous man?  I really doubt it Joey.  Your description doesn’t sound like anyone at all that I know.”

“He scares me like no one else and yet what he did recently he did out of his own perverse sense of love.  And if he hadn’t been watching them well, it would have been terrible.”

“You’re talking in riddles.” She said.  “I’m sick of this Joey, you have to just trust me and tell me the truth.”

“If I do, you can’t tell anyone and I mean anyone.  I have to figure out a way to help everyone and get out of this.  If you say something he can use what he has to ruin everyone’s lives.”

“Very dramatic.” She laughed.  “Come on Joey, stop the crap and tell me.”

He looked into her eyes and took her hands into his.  “Remember that I never planned in getting into any of this.  All I wanted was a job and a lot of money.”

“Fine, just tell me.” She said.  She had just gotten up and already she was exhausted.  She really did love Joey but if this relationship was going to be all about pulling teeth she intended to rethink it.  She didn’t need a man that badly, not any man.  “Now Joey, tell me now or maybe we really don’t have anything.”

 

 

When Michael got out of the shower Adrienne was no longer in the bedroom but his clothes had been laid out on the bed.  He smiled when he saw she had washed his underwear and had supplied him with a tee shirt that was probably too small.  It was the thought that counted and Adrienne had showed how much she really cared.  He took the three aspirin that she had left for him and then somehow managed to put his clothes on.  Feeling somewhat sheepish and very embarrassed he made his way down to the kitchen.  Ade was at the sink looking out the window.  She heard him and turned around.  “Do you wanna eat anything?” She asked him.

“Probably not for at least a year.” He answered.  “But I’d love a cold glass of water.”

“Dehydrated.” She said.  She reached into the cabinet for a glass and then opened the refrigerator.  She poured from a large gallon bottle of spring water and handed it to him. “Here, drink and then sit. We gotta little more talkin’ to do and then you’re goin’ home.”

“Nothing to talk about Ade.”

“Nothin’ huh? So what are you gonna do? Go home and ask for a divorce from the woman who has made you happier than ever before?  Mike listen to me.  She would never cheat on you, you gotta go talk to her and listen to her.  Don’t throw this marriage away Sugar, you’ll never have anything like it again.”

 

 

“I wanted to show you something.” Ridge said to Taylor.  She was hanging dishtowels on the rack, she stopped and looked up at him.

“Yes?”

“I tried something.” He said.

“Don’t hold me in suspense.” She smiled.

“Try not to be too critical.  I know it’s not up to my regular standards but well the feeling is really coming back.” He handed her a drawing of a gown.  It was primitive by his regular standards but it was good and it showed so much promise. 

“Oh Ridge, this is wonderful.” She smiled.

“No it’s not, but it is a start.  I think now I can take the pressure off of Dad and also pick up the slack from Grant leaving.”

“Does Brooke know?” Taylor asked.

“No, not yet.  I needed my toughest critic to look at it first.  Now be honest Doc, do you think that if Dad tinkered with it with my guidance it can work?”

She held it up and looked at it very carefully.  “I think that it’s fine just as it is.  When it goes into production you can make sure that it’s done exactly to your specifications.  Have you done anything else?” She asked.

“No, this was a first but I don’t think it will be the last.”

“I’m so proud of you.” She came up to him and hugged him.  “What was it that did it Ridge?”

“Honestly? It was finally coming home, here, to our home.  No more Blake, no more ghost of Bryan, just you and me and our children.  Suddenly everything was right and I felt creative again.  I just hope Brooke and Dad aren’t too critical.”

“They won’t be Ridge.  They’ll be as thrilled as I am.” She smiled and hugged him again. 

“Well then give me a kiss, wish me luck and I will see you tonight.” He grinned.  His lips captured hers in a long and deep kiss.  “Hell, if you do that again I’m not going anywhere.” He laughed.

“Go to work Ridge.” She said as she joined his laugh.  She put her arm around his waist and walked him to the door. They shared one more kiss and then he finally left.  Taylor smiled and went back into the kitchen.  “Oh Ridge, now if only I could make things right with you mother.”  She reached into the cabinet for the canister of tea bags.  Carefully she put it down on the counter and turned on the kettle.  She reached for her favorite mug and then opened the canister.  “What? No, no this can’t be starting again!” She gasped.

 

 

No matter how hard she tried Brooke couldn’t seem to gather the energy to get up off of the couch.  Not even to change or shower.  She had been in the red gown and heels for hours but she was so numb.  She had managed to drift off to sleep for about an hour the night before but it hadn’t even been a restful hour. Every noise, every sound made her jump and run to the window.  She kept hoping that Michael would come home and that they could make things right again.  Now she also had to deal with resentment from her daughter.  Brooke was at the end of her rope.  She was about to reach into the tissue box when suddenly the door opened. Brooke looked up and gasped.  He looked tired, he looked pale and sick but he was a sight for sore eyes.

“Hello Brooke.” Michael said as he walked inside the house.  “We have to talk.”

 

 

Changes Part 116

 

 

Brooke stared hard at her husband.  A part of her wanted to jump up and hold him and never let him go, but the bigger part of her demanded answers.  She wiped the tears from her eyes and shook her head.

“Why Michael?  I was so worried.  The least you could have done was called me. Where were you?”

“That’s not important now Brooke.” He said softly.

“It is to me.” She answered.

“Brooke just listen to me okay?” He said.  He walked over to her and sat next to her on the couch.

“You look tired.” She said.

“Yeah, so do you.” He sighed.  “I guess neither one of us had a very good night.  Did you sleep here on the couch?”

“Sleep? Does it look like I slept Michael? I was terrified.”

“I’m sorry.” He said. He took her hand.  “Really Brooke, I am.”

“You hurt me Michael.”

“I know.  I didn’t mean to.  I mean at the moment I guess I did but I really didn’t mean to.  Brooke I love you.  I love you so much and I am so sorry.”

“You are?” She asked.  She gave him a weak smile.

“I shouldn’t have run out on you like that. I was mad. I was mad and scared and I reacted.  I had to go and think it all through.  I should have stayed and talked to you but I didn’t and I am sorry.”

“You’re back now.” She let out a sigh.  “You’re back and now we can talk.”

“I made a decision.” He told her.

“Excuse me?” She asked.  “What kind of a decision?”

“Just let me talk Brooke, this isn’t easy for me okay?”

“I just don’t understand why you ran like you did Michael.  I thought we had so much more than that.”

“We do.” He assured her. “I realized that sweetheart.  I realized how much I love you and that’s why I have to tell you this.”

“Yes.” She let out a little smile.  He knew he was wrong.  Things would be okay, she just knew it.

“I don’t want to know Brooke, I don’t want to ever know.  As long as you love me and you want this marriage I don’t care.  No one will ever know but us, but he can’t know either.  Can you live with that?” He asked.

“He can’t know what? And who is he Michael?”

“The father.  Brooke I don’t care who he is.  This baby will be ours.  My name will be on the birth certificate and I will take it to my grave that he or she is not mine.” He squeezed her hand and looked hopefully into her eyes.  “Can you live with that honey?”

Brooke was too stunned to speak. This was the last thing she expected to hear.  She looked at him and opened her mouth but no words came out. His eyes bored into hers, begging for an answer, begging for her love, her forgiveness. 

“Brooke? Talk to me.” He said.

As if it was not even part of her Brooke’s hand let go of his and rose. A look of shock and horror filled her face and to Michael’s complete surprise he felt contact as she slapped him hard across his face.

 

 

“His name is Blake Hayes.” Joey said. Then he looked at Felicia waiting to see comprehension.

“Taylor’s ex-husband?” She asked.

“Yes.  But remember, when I started working for him I didn’t know you, I didn’t know Ridge or Taylor or even Brooke. I had no idea he had any kind of connection at all with my brother.  He was a rich man who wanted a job done that he was willing to spend a lot of money on.”

“What kind of job?” She asked suspiciously.

“Surveillance.” He answered.  “Blake hired me, he set me up with equipment that I could only dream of having.  He had me doing things that I was good at.  I didn’t know who the people were or why he was doing it.  That didn’t matter to me. All I cared about was learning my trade and making money.”

“A mercinary.  That’s all you were?”

“That could be how you’d look at it but I didn’t.  I was a tradesman Felicia.  I was good at what I did and I was doing it.”

“You were watching them.” She said.  She looked at him with wide eyes.  “You were watching my brother and his wife.”

“Actually no.  I was watching Taylor and the lawyer, Bryan.” He explained. 

“Why?  You say you didn’t care but you must know now.  Why? What did he expect to find?”

“You’re right Felicia, I didn’t care.  I didn’t care and I didn’t ask.”

“How did you do it?” She asked him.

“I broke in.” He admitted.

“So you did break the law.”

“Yes.” He said sadly. 

“You’re not the man I thought you were.” She turned from him and shook her head.  “Not at all.”

 

 

Colin walked into his firm’s law offices and headed straight for the receptionist.  He greeted her with a smile and a steaming container of coffee.  “Good morning Dawn, is Storm in?”

“Good morning Mr. Graham.” She smiled and took the coffee.  “Thank you so much.  You’re always so thoughtful.  I really miss you when you’re not around, I hope you’re not leaving again soon.  I haven’t seen Mr. Logan yet today.  Maybe Gloria has.” She suggested.

“I think my business in LA is pretty much done.” He smiled.  “But you never know, I did make some contacts.” He added with a wink.  “Any new messages?”

“Only about a hundred.” She laughed.  “I left them on your desk.”

“Thanks Dawn.  If Storm comes in will you buzz me?”

“Sure.” She said.  He picked up his briefcase and headed to his own corner office.  His assistant Gloria was waiting for him. 

“The Wilson file was delivered late last night.  I went over it with a fine tooth comb and I didn’t see anything we missed.  Aaron Daniels is going to be in town tomorrow, he wants to meet you for lunch.  Seems he’s been cooking his books again and he’s getting nervous about getting caught.”

“He’ll never learn.” Colin told her with a frown.  “Have you seen Storm?”

“Not since two days ago.  He’s working on a case with Leo.  I think they’ve been doing some groundwork.”

“If he comes in let me know.”

“I’m sorry Colin.” She said with a sympathetic smile.  “Any chance it will still work out?”

“He’s pretending he’s straight Gloria, until he decides to face his own fears I doubt it.  Anything from LA?” He asked.

“Bryan Jackson called.  He said that he has more news, more since he just saw you.”

“Good, I’ll call him back.  Anything else?”

“Nothing pressing but you have a lot on your agenda, not to mention your interest in the Jack Collins murder.”

“Murder?” He said loudly.  “They’re admitting it was murder?”

“Oh you have been gone a long time.”

“I just saw Lenny and he didn’t say a thing.”

“Maybe because to him it was always murder.” Gloria told him.  “Anyway I left you what I found about that on your desk too.  I have a meeting with Peter Stewart at ten but I should be available most of the day.”

“Good, maybe we can catch up over lunch, I know I left a lot on your shoulders lately but you gotta know how much I appreciate it.”

“A nice T-bone should convince me.” She smiled.  “I’ll take you up on your offer.” She picked up some papers and left him alone.  Colin sat down in his familiar, comfortable leather chair and looked at the photo on his desk.  Storm’s face smiled back at him.  He sighed and turned away.  It was time to get over him, he had to move on if he had any hope of having a happy life.

 

 

Taylor felt her eyes fill up with tears of frustration.  The tea canister was filled with empty tea bags, nothing but empty tea bags.  “It’s impossible, this can’t be happening.” She said slamming it down.  “No! We’re home now! Morgan is dead! Oh God, oh God what is happening? Is it me? Am I going crazy? Am I doing this myself?” She sobbed. 

 

 

Michael rubbed his cheek and looked up at Brooke.  “Okay, let’s start again.” He said.  “Do you love him? Do you love this baby’s father?”

“Not at the moment.” She said angrily. 

“But you did?”

“Very much so.”

“Shit.” He muttered.  “So what was I Brooke? A joke? A diversion? Is it Thorne? Ridge?”

“You bastard. You cruel heartless bastard.  I can’t believe you’re saying these things!” She screamed.

“I’m willing to let it go Brooke, I forgive you, I do.  I know I couldn’t give you what you wanted, I know it’s partially my fault but I love you and I want this marriage.  I’ll raise this kid as if it’s mine if you’ll let me.  Or do you plan on divorcing me to marry him?”

This time Brooke wasn’t stunned and it wasn’t unplanned. The slap was even harder, she wanted to hurt him, she wanted him to feel as much pain as she was feeling at this very moment. 

Michael rubbed his face again and looked up at her in confusion. His eyes met hers and finally there was comprehension.  It was like a light bulb going off.  “I don’t understand.  I don’t know how I could.  Brooke he showed me the results, it was like a million to one against us.”

“Well we were the one.” She said softly.

“It’s mine, it’s really mine?” He gasped.  A smile, although a tentative one filled his face.  “We got a miracle Brooke? It’s our baby?”

She looked into his stunned eyes and for the third time slapped him.  “Of course it is you jerk! I’d never cheat on you!” She screamed at him.  Then her hands clenched into fists and she started punching him. She punched his arms, his chest, his face, anything she could reach.  Michael just sat and let her and then finally her grabbed her hands and pulled her fists to his mouth and kissed them. 

“Forgive me, please forgive me.” He said as tears ran down his cheeks.

“You doubted me, after all we’ve been through you doubted me Michael.” She sobbed. 

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry Brooke.  Please, please sweetheart you have to forgive me.  I’m a stupid, stupid, stubborn man.  I’m a jerk who is so used to things going wrong that I just couldn’t fathom finally something going right.  Baby please, I am so sorry. Brooke I love you, please, please forgive me.” He looked up at her with fear, love and amazement. 

“Do you still have doubts Michael? In me, in this baby? In this marriage?”

“No, no Brooke.”

“Because if you do we have nothing, nothing. If you really believe I would cheat on you we have no future, none at all.” She sobbed.

He opened her hands and wove her fingers with his own.  “I don’t have a single doubt in my head.  Brooke we made a miracle, we did it!”
“You were a jerk Michael.”

“An idiot.” He agreed.

“So stupid.”
“Cruel, mean, heartless.” He said. He lifted her hands to his mouth again and covered them with kisses. 

“You never should have walked out that door last night.”

“I never will again, never.” He promised.

“You believe me?” She asked him.

“With all my heart.” He said. This time he pulled her into his arms and held her.  “I’m going to be a Daddy Brooke, I’m going to be a Daddy.”

 

 

Hitting the snooze alarm for the third time had made Storm Logan very late. But he wasn’t ready to go to the office, he wasn’t ready to face Colin. It had been weeks since they had seen each other face to face but nothing really had changed.  Storm knew that he still loved him, but he also knew he wasn’t ready to live the life that Colin had insisted on, maybe he never would be.  He rolled over and tried to bury his head in the pillow but his obligations got the best of him.  Instead he sat up, turned off the alarm and turned on the television.  The morning news was on and the weatherman was promising sunny skies but to Storm life was nothing but clouds.  He got up and walked into the bathroom.  He examined his face in the mirror, had he really aged so much in the last few days? He looked and felt old, gray and sickly.  He knew it was time to make some life changing decisions. First up would be an apartment.  This hotel suite was nice but it was too expensive to stay in long range. He also thought about the offer he had gotten from the firm in LA. He could be near Brooke, he’d be away from the temptations of Colin and the life he had established here in San Francisco.  And then there was Adrienne.  She was an attractive woman and she was interested. Maybe it was time to prove to himself that he could lead the life he wanted.  “It has to be done.” He said aloud.  He splashed water on his face, brushed his teeth, relieved himself and went into the living area.  He opened and turned on his laptop.  “Do it Storm.” He told himself.  He opened the Word Document that he had started days ago, this time determined to finish it.

 

 

Brooke rested her head on Michael’s shoulder and let out a sigh.  “I was so scared.”

“I know, I know honey.  It’s all my fault.  I think Colin is right.”

“About what?” She asked.

“My temper.  I gotta do something about it before I ruin the best thing that ever happened to me.  God Brooke, I almost lost you, you and our baby.  How stupid could I have been?”

“Stupid enough to throw this at me.” She said, picking up his ring.

“Can I have it back?” He asked her.

“Maybe.  If you prove yourself to me.” She laughed.

“If it takes the rest of my life I swear I will.”

“Then you can start now Michael, you can start with telling me what the doctor told you and why you didn’t have the decency to tell me.”

She reached up and ran her fingers through his hair as she gazed into his eyes.

“Can I have my ring first?” He asked.  “I feel stupid and naked.”

“If I give it to you Michael, you have to promise me that the only time you ever take it off is to perform surgery.” She looked in straight in the eyes.

“They’ll have to pry it off my cold dead fingers Brooke.” He held his hand out to her and wiggled his ring finger at her.  “Come on Brooke, trust me.  I swear I’ll never let you down.”

“I’m not sure I should be doing this.” She said with a touch of reluctance.  “But I love you and I want to believe you are sincere.”

“I am.” He swore.  “Come on, ring please?” He laughed and wiggled his fingers again. She grabbed his hand and slipped the band back on. “Thank you.” He said.  He pulled her close and kissed her tenderly on the lips.

“Now tell me everything.  And I mean everything. I want to know what the doctor told you, when he told you, what you found out on your own.” Brooke looked at him as he was about to speak up.  “I know you Michael, you researched it.  So you tell me that and then I want to know where you were last night.”

“And what do I get?” He asked.

“If you’re lucky, you won’t have to sleep in the guest room more than a week.”

 

 

“Hey Ridge, you got a minute?” Thorne asked him as he stood outside his office.

“Sure, come on in.” Ridge said without looking up from his drawing.

“You’re drawing again.” Thorne said with a huge grin.

“If that’s what you call it.” Ridge said sarcastically.  “I’m trying Thorne.  I’m getting more feelings and my doctor said I need to force it.”

“I’m glad, we need you but more importantly you need it.”

“Somehow I don’t think you came in to talk about me though.”

“Well you yes, your designs not exactly.” Thorne admitted.

“What did I do now?” Ridge asked him.

“It’s about Mother.”

“Not you too Thorne.”

“Why can’t you just swallow your pride.  The kid isn’t yours he’s no threat to you or Taylor.  Hell he’s a great kid Ridge.  You’d really love him if you gave him a chance.”

“Enough.” Ridge said.  “When and if we are ready it will be Taylor and my decision, not yours, not Dad’s, not Mother’s.  Thorne we lived through hell because of that woman and even if the kid has nothing to do with it it doesn’t take away the fact that he will be a constant reminder.”

“And the hell with family Ridge?” Thorne frowned.

“Leave it alone.” He said.  “Is there something else you wanted?”

“Have you seen Brooke?”

“I’m not her keeper.” Ridge muttered.

“You sure have a bug up your ass.  I just wondered.  I haven’t seen her in a few days I know she hasn’t been herself lately.”

“And you’re blaming me?” Ridge asked indignantly.

“No, I just thought you might have talked to her.”

“Sorry no.  She hasn’t been around much.  You know something Thorne, I think she’s losing interest in Forrester.”

“Or you?” Thorne teased.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Ridge jumped down his throat.

“Calm down man, I was making a joke. Hell, we all knew no one had a chance with Brooke as long as you were alive, well at least until Mike Copeland.”

“Funny Thorne.” Ridge growled.

“Are you jealous? You not like not having her pine away for you?”

“That’s so over Thorne.” Ridge laughed.  “I want her happy, I don’t want her wishing we were together. Don’t even go there.”

“Well Big Brother, it sure went on for a long time.  It must be like losing a faithful puppy.” Thorne laughed.

“I’m sure Logan would love to hear you refer to her that way.  But no, no it’s not that at all. I just think that since she married Mike her priorities have changed.  Maybe without a tie to a Forrester she just doesn’t care anymore.”

“You may be onto something.” Thorne said.  “Kind of sad though, end of an era.”

“I don’t see it that way.  It could be a new beginning for Dad.  Maybe she’ll let him buy her out.”

“Can you imagine Forrester without Brooke?” Thorne asked.

“Yeah, yeah I can.” Ridge said. 

“You want that don’t you?” Thorne asked.

“Brooke will always be my friend and family too Thorne, but I think I would like Forrester back in our hands.” He looked down at his sketch.  “I think I’d like it a lot.”

 

 

“Bryan Jackson please, this is Colin Graham.” He doodled on a pad as he waited for the connection.

“Colin, hi.” Bryan said happily.

“I hear you made some progress.  Anything you can share yet?”

“Well I thought that I had but now it looks like another dead end.” Bryan told him. 

“So what did you think you had?” Colin asked him.

“We found some people that knew the sister, they went to school with her.  But unfortunately they only knew the Coopers and little Jason, none of them knew of any aunts or uncles.  But we’re not giving up.  That I promise you.”

“How old was the sister? Did she go away to school?” Colin questioned.

“She was nineteen when she died.  She was in college back east.  She also had gone to a private school for a few years.”

“I didn’t think the Cooper’s had money.”

“No, they didn’t.  Seems she had a discipline problem, nothing major but the family thought time away could help her.”

“So why east? Could there have been family there?” Colin wondered.

“My first thought too, but so far no go.  I’m not giving up that aspect though. It seems more likely that they would have sent her somewhere that they could have kept an eye on her.”

“And the boy? Any problems with him?”

“No, the kid is a charmer.  All his teachers love him, the neighbors say he was always clean and polite, a joy.  Actually they liked the sister too but she had some issues.”

“Have you been able to see him?” Colin asked.

“No, they are adamantly against that. They don’t want contact with Michael or his people.”

“Even though all charges were dropped.” Colin said with sadness.  “I just wish I could give him some good news about this.”

“I wish we could find someone, or at least a candidate to adopt him.”

“Have you been working on that?” Colin asked him.

“No, not me, but I think Mike has been trying to sell the boy’s virtues to his friends.  He wants the kid in a good home.  I can’t blame him, from seeing his picture the boy is a little cutie.  It’s odd though, I never thought of Mike Copeland as a man into children and family.”

“Must be Brooke’s influence.” Colin told him.  “Those Logan’s elude charm you know.”

 

 

“You don’t mean that do you? The guestroom?” Michael asked.  “Can’t we talk about it and get past that? I’m really sorry.  Brooke you just told me we’re having a baby. You can’t really want to throw me out of bed can you?”

“If I’m not mistaken I told you last night and you chose to sleep somewhere else all on your own.  In fact you still haven’t told me where you did sleep.”

“I was mad when I left.” He started.

“Yes, I noticed.” She said facetiously.

“I’m sorry honey, really.” He took her hand and squeezed it.

“Still not out of the doghouse Michael, keep talking.”

He smiled and laughed a little. “You’re tough lady.”

“You don’t know the half of it.” She said with a giggle.

“Okay, I’ll be good.  So I was mad, without a right to be.” He looked up at her hopefully.

“Better.” She said.  “Go on.”

“I was driving and I realized I wasn’t even seeing where I was going so I pulled over.  I saw this bar so I went in.”

“You got drunk?” She asked.

“Oh yeah, major drunk.  But you know for me that’s not much of an accomplishment.”

“True, I usually have to beg you to share a bottle of wine.” She said.

“And from now on we won’t even have any in the house.” He gently touched her belly.  “How could I doubt you? Brooke I must have been insane.”

“Nice touch.” She smirked.  “Keep talking.”

“The bartender didn’t want to serve me and I guess I was smart enough to know he was right. He took my keys and wanted to call me a cab.”

“You should have called me Michael.  Even if I was mad I would have come for you.  You have to know that.” She chastised.

“I know but you know I’m stubborn.”

“Really?” She said with an exaggerated sigh.

“You aren’t making this easy Brooke.”

“Tough.” She said. “So obviously you didn’t call a cab, or did you?”

“I called Adrienne.” He said sheepishly.

“You called your ex-wife? Michael what the hell is wrong with you?”

“Brooke she’s a friend.  I just needed someone to come get me.”

“So when she came and got you, where did she take you? You had better not say to her place.” She warned him.

“Ouch.”

“Michael how could you?”

“I was drunk, I was mad and I felt like shit.  She was good to take me in Brooke.  And she was totally on your side.”

“My side? What my side? You told her what happened?”

“She knew I was upset, should I have lied?” He asked.

“This was our personal problem Michael, it’s none of Adrienne’s business.  Now she knows how little you think of me.  God I am so mad Michael Copeland!”

“Brooke she told me what an idiot I was, she told me that you’d never cheat on me, she told me to get my sorry ass home to you and beg you to forgive me.  She was almost as mad as you are, she was on your side.  I really didn’t expect that either.”

“You still shouldn’t have aired our dirty laundry.  Michael we’re having a baby and you didn’t believe me.  You had no right to run complaining to Adrienne or anyone else.  I can’t imagine how she feels about me. She must be thinking ‘that would never have happened to me’ and I don’t like that.” She frowned at him.  “Well, what’s done is done, she knows and I can’t change that.  So then why didn’t you come home? You said she told you to come home and apologize.  Why didn’t you?”

“I was sick and tired and stubborn.  Brooke I know I was wrong, I can’t turn back time, all I can do is try and make it better from this point.  I never said I was perfect.”

“Far from it.” She muttered.  “So you stayed.  Well at least she didn’t let you drive drunk.  She gave you that shirt?” She asked.

“Yeah, I guess I left mine there.  Brooke please, I know you’re angry with me and rightfully so, but I love you, I love you so much.  We can fix this can’t we?”

  

 

Taylor looked out the window at Katherine and the children.  They were so happy to be home, they had adjusted without any real adverse effects.  She knew she wanted to have one of her colleagues talk to them just to make sure that they weren’t hiding any fears, someone independent, not prejudice like she would be.  She wondered about herself, had she done that with the tea? Was she having a harder time adjusting than she had imagined?  “I need to talk to someone.” She said aloud.  “I really need to know if I’m okay.”

She picked up the phone and punched in a number. 

 

 

“You’re not being fair Felicia.” Joey complained.  “I didn’t know you or anyone in your family when I started to work for Blake and I had no idea what he was up to.”

“So what is he up to? Why is he bothering my brother and his wife? Why is it so important that he is threatening your brother? I’m trying to be reasonable Joey but this is sick, this is really sick!”

“I know.” He admitted.  “But at this point if I leave he’ll get someone else and then who can make sure he doesn’t hurt them? Right now I’m the one who is watching out for them.”

“Oh aren’t you the hero.” She said with a sneer.  “You are something Joey.  You think it’s somehow noble that you want to watch my brother have sex with his wife? That’s sick, it’s really sick.  You’re not doing a job you’re being a damn peeping Tom and it’s disgusting.”

“I didn’t know that was what I was hired for Felicia!”

“But why did you stay? You didn’t know them when you started. You had no reason to want to protect them. What would make you stay?” She asked.

“The money was good.  And I had my own ideas about it.  I wasn’t doing it for them, I was doing it for me and I regret that decision. You can ask Mike, I asked him to help me get out long ago.”

“What ideas did you have?” She asked.

“Blackmail.” He said sheepishly.  “I was going to show them a tape and offer to sell it back to them.”

“Wonderful.  Just great Joey, you have restored my faith in mankind.”
“I’m trying to explain Felicia, if you’re going to be sarcastic I guess it’s not worth it huh? I thought we had something.”

“Joey I don’t know what we could have anymore. I don’t know how I am supposed to get past what you’ve done but I am not a quitter so if you have more to say then please say it. I’m willing to listen. I can’t promise anything but I will listen.”

 

 

“Wow.” Thorne said with a whistle.  “I’m stunned Ridge. Really stunned. I really thought you and Taylor were tight with Mike and Brooke. Now you’re saying you’d like her to leave Forrester?”

“You know Thorne, maybe I’m just tired and discouraged.  I don’t want her gone.  Part of me will always wish we had control back but you’re right. It wouldn’t be the same without Logan.” He laughed.  “We’re just going through something.  It’s no big deal, we’ll get past it.  Forget what I said.”

“Easy enough, I have no idea what you were really talking about anyway.” Thorne said. 

“Maybe it’s better that way.” Ridge said.  “Brooke and I have some unfinished business and until we finish it I guess I just have to leave it all alone.”

 

 

“You work with her brother don’t you?” Bryan asked Colin.

“He’s a good friend.” Colin admitted.

“Is there something you aren’t saying?” Bryan asked.

“No. Nothing at all. Don’t let Storm know you’d even think that. He wouldn’t be happy.”

“I’m sorry Colin, I didn’t mean to imply anything.” Bryan said apologetically.  “I just thought maybe, well from seeing you two together.”

“No.” Colin said. “I’m gay, Storm isn’t. Plain and simple. But he’s a good friend since college and a fine attorney.  I love working with him but it appears he might be thinking about making a change.”

“I’m sure you’ll hate to lose him.” Bryan told him. 

“More than you can imagine.” Colin admitted.  “Anyway.  I don’t want to keep you, I just wanted a run down of anything new you had learned.”

“Colin listen.” Bryan said.  “I was thinking that maybe we should see if Mike and Brooke might know some couple interested in adoption. Just in case this doesn’t pan out.  Jason is a cute kid but he’s not a baby and he has been through a tragedy and sometime that makes a child a less than prime candidate for adoption.  Do you think maybe you could ask Storm to speak to them?  I would do it but maybe coming from family.”

“Say no more.  I’ll talk to Storm today.” Colin promised.  “And thanks Bryan.  Call me if I can be of any help at all.”

 

 
“I’m not asking for a divorce Michael, I just want answers.  I’m mad and I’m not sure how long it’s going to take me to want you back in my bed but I love you and we’re having a baby so stop being overly dramatic and just talk to me.” Brooke implored him.

“So we can fix it?” He asked.

“We can fix it.” She sighed.  “So what happened at Adrienne’s?”

“I was sick, she tried to sober me up. It really didn’t work so she made me shower and then she made me sleep it off.”

“It must not have been too comfortable on her couch.” She laughed.  “You did deserve that.”

Michael looked at her with a face filled with guilt.

“You made her give up her bed?” She asked.  “Michael I know she has a one bedroom condo.”

“I don’t want any more lies between us. It will only hurt us in the end. But you can’t explode at me Brooke, nothing happened. Nothing at all happened.”

“You slept with her?” She screamed. Michael held his head and rubbed his temples.  “You did didn’t you?”

“I slept in her bed. I was asleep before she even got in. Brooke I had no intentions of doing anything. I passed out. I was drunk and I passed out. But there’s more.”

“More? What more can there be Michael? I am not getting happier you know.”

“I was naked.” He told her. He looked up at her face and instead or more anger her eyes filled with tears.  “Brooke nothing happened. Ade helped me into the shower but she sure wasn’t going to be able to get a dead weight like me dressed again.”

“And was she naked too?”

“No, she had a nightgown on and the only reason I even know that is I saw her in the morning.  Brooke all I did was sleep.”

“You should have come home.”

“You’re right.” He told her.  “I should have but I’m a stubborn SOB and I didn’t. Now you can believe me and forgive me or you can hold it against me and ruin our marriage.”

“Me ruin our marriage? I think you’re the one who has the run on that one.” She said angrily.  “I was home pacing and crying and waiting and tearing my hair out and you, you, you!” She screamed. “You were naked in bed with a sexy, long legged redhead that wants you to make it permanent!”

“It doesn’t matter what she wants or doesn’t want Brooke.  I want you. Only you. I have never been unfaithful to you Brooke, not once.”

“Going for a record?” She asked with sarcasm.

“No, I’m going for a lifetime.” He took her hand again. “I’m being totally honest with you Brooke, you never would have known if I hadn’t told you. I don’t want secrets, I want us back like we were.  I was wrong to doubt you. I was even more wrong not to hear you out. I’m paying for that now but Brooke, don’t make our baby pay too.”

She looked at him and laughed.  “You’re a piece of work Michael, I have to give you that much. Let’s get the violins out shall we? So now you’re concerned about our baby and I’m the bad guy? Mean old Brooke won’t forgive poor innocent Michael.”

“You aren’t going to forgive me?” He asked.

“You know I will Michael.”

“Brooke I love you.”

“Yeah and I love you too but love doesn’t make it all better.”

“What will?” He asked.

“I want you to sleep in the guestroom until I can stomach the idea of you with me again.”

“Cruel Brooke.”

“Whatever.” She laughed.

“Okay, I’m game. I’ll sleep in the guestroom.  I’ll do dishes and make beds and you can ground me. You can treat me like a bad little boy but it won’t stop me from loving you.”

“Good, cause I do want you to suffer.” She laughed.

“How long?” He asked.

“Don’t give me those puppy dog eyes Michael Copeland, it’s not going to help!” She laughed again.

“I bet you get lonely for me the first night, hell I bet you do the first hour.”

“It will be the second night.” She reminded him. “And if I made it through last night I can do tonight with my eyes closed.”

“Brooke, honey what more can I do?”

“The problem is that I just don’t know if you really believe me. I can’t live with the fact you may have doubts.  Do you want to take a test?” She asked him.

“No.” He said.  “No Brooke, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. I really, really believe you.”

“There are tests, I can prove you’re the father.”

“I know I am the father Brooke.”

“But you didn’t.  Michael what did the doctor tell you and what did you find out on your own?” She asked him.

“He said that the test I gave him, the one when I got tested for Sara’s rape, he said that my sperm count was low, very low and that there was a less than one percent chance I’d be able to get you pregnant.  I showed the results to two other doctors and they concurred.  I did some research but nothing told me anything different.  I got scared.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I thought you might resent me.  I thought you might start wishing you’d never married me Brooke. I knew you loved me but I also knew I couldn’t give you what you wanted.”

“But he didn’t say it was never going to improve did he? I remember he originally said that it could take a year or more for you to get a good sperm count.”

“You’re right. I had forgotten that Brooke.  He did say it might not happen right away.  But this last time he seemed to be saying it might never happen.  I wanted more for you but I didn’t want to lose you.  It was tearing me apart inside trying to figure out how I could tell you and then you made your announcement.”

“And you thought I cheated on you.  Because of this report you stopped believing in me Michael.  You really thought I’d cheat on you.”

“I know you’d never cheat on me Brooke. I was crazy.  I guess a part of me still gets nervous about Ridge.”

“Rrrridge?” She stuttered. 

 

 

“So what about breaking in Joey? You said you broke in. You certainly know that’s illegal. What did you do inside? What did you steal from them?”

“I’m not a thief Felicia. I broke in so I could set up the cameras and the microphones, the bugs.  And well, I messed with things.”

“What does that mean? Messed with things?” She asked.

“Messed with the trash cans. Moved things so Taylor would get nervous.”

“Like what?” She said through gritted teeth.

“Put the tea in the sugar canister.  Moved her dish towels, little things.  Blake wanted to make her crazy. No, not that really. He wanted Bryan to think she was crazy.”

“Why?”

“So he could come in and be the big hero.” He explained.

“But she he didn’t did he?”

“No, she still was going to marry Bryan.  Blake was getting desperate, he was obsessed.  He spent hours watching her having sex and cursing at Bryan, then when Ridge came back he went insane. If you thought he hated Bryan well it was nothing compared to Ridge.”

“Blake Hayes always hated my brother.” She said softly.  “So you watched them have sex too?”

“It’s not important Felicia.  What was important was by then I knew this dude was nuts.  I wanted out and he started threatening me. He threatened me with jail, with hurting Taylor and finally with hurting Mike.  I had no choice and I also felt that it was up to me to make sure he didn’t go too far.”

“He already went too far.”

“He did.” Joey admitted. “But he could have gone further.  I wanted to protect them all Felicia and I wanted out too.  I thought about the police but I knew that Blake had it set up for me to take the fall.  My hands were tied.”

“But at one point you were into it.” She said.

“Yeah, I was going to make money. I was going to sell the tapes. I was.”

“What?” She shouted.  “You were going to sell the tapes? Joey how could you?”

 

 

“Hi Daddy, it’s me.” Taylor said into the phone.

“Honey, how are you?” Jack answered.  “And the children and Ridge?”

“Surprisingly well.” She said.  “The kids are really doing so well Dad. I was so worried that this would really scar them but they seem to be handling it better than I am.”
“Oh honey, I know how hard this all is.  I wish you’d let me come and stay with you, let me help you.”

“Soon Daddy, but right now it’s really important that Ridge and I are alone.  We spent too much time with Blake.”

“That is one thing I never understood.  I do realize the man was a hero but I know how Ridge feels about him, frankly I feel the same way.”

“Blake was wonderful.” She told him.  “And he was so kind to take us in.  At the time it was the only thing I could handle.  But now I’m better and I’m home and Ridge and I are getting a fresh start.”

“You’ve been through so much this year.  Bryan, Ridge, Blake that woman.”

“Morgan.” Taylor supplied.  “Yes, it’s been a very long and strange year.  But it’s finally starting to feel normal again.”

“And Ridge? He makes you happy?”

“He always did Daddy.  I just, well we had a bad time there but we’re back on track now.”

“And Brooke Logan? Are you still friendly with her?” Jack asked.

“Yes.” Taylor laughed.  “Brooke is a Godsend.  She is the best friend that I’ve even had.  I know, I know we had all that time with fighting over Ridge but that’s long past.  Brooke is very happily married and so am I.”

“And you’re sure she doesn’t still have feelings for Ridge?”
“She loves him.” Taylor admitted.  “And he loves her too.  But only as friends now.”

“I worry honey.” Jack confided. 

“I did for a long time, but if I want to love and trust my husband I can’t go around worrying every time he’s alone with Brooke.  And I trust her too Daddy.  She really is my best friend.”

“I’m glad then, I just remember all those times you came crying to me.”

“We’ve all come a long way.  Brooke and Ridge and myself.  Anyway, I really called to see how you are.”

“I’d be a lot better if I could see you.”

“Why don’t you come for dinner? The children would love to see you.  Come tomorrow Dad, stay the night with us.”
“You just said you didn’t want me to stay.”

“Not for me, for you.  Come for a visit and spend the night, I’d really like that.”

“In that case I’d love to Taylor.”

 

 

“Wwwhy Ridge?” Brooke asked. “Why would you worry about Ridge?”

“Because even though I know you were engaged to Connor when I met you I know it was always Ridge.  I know you a lot better than you think I do Brooke.  Are you going to pretend that it’s not true? I see those little special looks you and Ridge give each other, I see those touches.  I am not accusing you I’m just saying that I know he has a special place in your heart and it does scare me that maybe he has something with you that I never will.”

“I did love him.  I loved him more than I ever loved anyone, until you.” She said softly.  “Michael maybe there’s something I have to tell you too.  You say you want no lies and no secrets and you’re right.”

“Something about Ridge?” He asked.

“Yes.” She said in a whisper.

“Brooke? Brooke you’re not saying what I think you are are you? You didn’t sleep with him did you?”

 

 

Colin dropped the phone in the cradle for the third time.  He knew it shouldn’t be so hard but he was nervous about talking to Storm.  “It’s crazy, we have a working relationship.  I have to call him.” He picked up the phone again and hit the pre-programmed number for Storm’s cell phone.  It rang three times and Colin was about to hang up when he heard the voice he had missed so much.

“Hello?” Storm said.  Colin found he was tongue-tied.  “Hello? Is someone there?” Storm asked.

“It’s me.” Colin finally managed.

“Colin.” Storm said with a sigh. 

“Where are you Storm?”

“I’m back.  Right now I’m at Starbuck’s down the street.”

“Will you stay there a minute? I’d like to come talk to you.”

“Colin there’s nothing more to say.”

“It’s about Brooke and Mike.” Colin told him.

“Okay, I’ll wait.” Storm said cautiously.

“I’ll be right there Storm.” Colin told him, then he hung up.  “You have to do this Colin.” He told himself.  “Be strong.”  He walked out of his office and up to Dawn.  “I’m going to be out of the office for a little while.  Tell Gloria that I’ll be back for lunch.”

“Okay Mr. Graham.  Oh, I haven’t heard from Mr. Logan yet.”

“It’s okay Dawn, I have.” He said.  He walked out of the office and down the block to the Starbucks.  Once inside he spotted his former lover immediately. He stopped and looked at him and then proceeded to the table. 

“Hello Colin.” Storm said.  “I ordered you a coffee.” 

“Thanks.” Colin said as he sat down.  “You’re looking well.”

“So are you.” Storm was nervous.  He started looking around the establishment.  “This is weird.”

“It shouldn’t be, people break up all the time.  I’m not here to pressure you Storm, I respect your choice even if I think it’s wrong.”

“Colin please.”

“I’m not going to preach, I promise.” He picked up his cup and took a sip.  “So have you met someone yet? Are you doing the things that I kept you from?”

“You know it was never like that.” Storm protested. 

“Are you happy?” Colin asked.

“I’m okay.”

“Good.  So are you dating? Have you met a woman that can, oh hell Storm, I can’t do this. I’m sorry.  I don’t want you happy with a woman.  I’m selfish enough to say that.  But I also really did need to talk to you about business.  Maybe it’s too soon for us to talk to each other on a personal basis but we still do have a partnership. Or are you really leaving?”

“I don’t think San Francisco is the right place for me to be living.  I’m entertaining offers from several firms in LA.  I won’t leave you high and dry.” Colin looked at him like he had been shot.  “Please, it’s not personal.  I mean it is hard to be around you but the main thing is I need a break from the whole lifestyle.  I can’t get that here Colin.”

“This lifestyle that you’re hiding from Storm, it’s been the only life you’ve really known since college.  I just don’t see how you expect to just change who you are.”

“And one I never was comfortable with. Colin I’m not you.  I can’t come out like you.  I really can’t.”

“I’m sorry Storm, I didn’t ask to see you to try and change your mind.  I wanted to say that I miss you and I guess to say good luck and good bye.  It’s not easy for me Storm.  I love you.”

“You sound like a song.” Storm smiled at him.  “I remember it was always one of my favorite ones and it always seemed more about a man than a woman.  Then I read it really was.”

“What are you talking about?” Colin asked.
“Springsteen.  The song ‘Bobbie Jean’, it was about a guy going to this girls house, she was his ex but when he went there she wasn’t home and he starts telling her mother about how he just wanted to see her and to wish her luck. He says he doesn’t want to change her mind, just to say I miss you baby, good luck, good bye.  Every time I heard it something didn’t quite ring true and yet it did.”

“Are you saying Springsteen is gay?” Colin laughed. 

“Oh no.” Storm smiled.  “But he wrote the song for a band member, his best friend, he left the band and he was missing him and I think he found it easier writing the song like it was to a woman.”

“So you say playing games is more normal than just coming out with the truth?” Colin asked him.

“No, never mind.  I’m just nervous I guess.” Storm looked away and then looked back at him.  “What did you need to see me about?”

“Bryan and I talked today.  He wants us to approach Brooke and Mike about adoption.”

“You know that they aren’t going to give them Jason.” Storm told him.

“No, not them. But maybe they have friends.  I was thinking Taylor and her husband.  They have a nice family.  Maybe they would consider it.  Anyway Bryan thought if Brooke and Mike could find a couple to take him they might feel better about it all.”

“Taylor and Ridge are a mess.  That wouldn’t work.  But maybe they do know someone.  But somehow I can’t see them wanting to be that close to him and not having him.  I hadn’t realized how close they were but my niece Bridget, she adores that kid.  I just wish that somehow we could sway them to give them another chance.”

“Maybe we can, but it’s a long shot.” Colin sighed.  “Oh Storm, please, come home. Shit! I promised I wouldn’t beg but damn it I miss you.”

“I can’t.” Storm told him.  “I wish I didn’t have to hurt you, I wish I was strong enough but I’m not. Colin I want to be straight, I want to have a woman and a family. I want to lead a life that I’m not ashamed of. I want to hold my head high in public. I want my family to respect me.  I love you, I really, really love you but I can’t be with you.  I’m sorry, I can’t.” Storm stood up threw change on the table, gave Colin one last longing glance and then he left Starbucks.

 

 

“I’m a shit Felicia, I’m an opportunist.  I never pretended to be some hero. I want money and I don’t want to have to work hard at it.  But I changed my mind. I wasn’t going to do it. I knew it was wrong and I stopped.  You can say what you want about me but I am telling you the truth now because I want to try and fix it.  So what do you want to do about it? Hurt me or maybe help me? It’s your choice baby.”

“How am I supposed to help and why would I want to help you?” Felicia asked.

“How? I don’t know Felicia, I thought maybe together we could think of something. I know he’s gone ballistic again. He doesn’t want Taylor with Ridge and he’ll do anything to get her back.  Why? Because you care about your family and I hoped you cared about me.  I’m no angel honey, I never claimed to be one but I do want to fix this.  I can try to do it alone but together maybe we can do it.  You’ve really made me a better person.  You’ve made me someone that someday maybe I can be proud to be.  I’m hoping you’ll believe in me and give me another chance.  Can you Felicia? Can you?”

 

 

“You obviously didn’t listen to me before, or else you were lying about believing me.” Brooke told Michael.

“You’re the one who got so cryptic about Ridge.” He said angrily.  “You’re the one stuttering and looking guilty.  I told you everything about Adrienne, I didn’t lie or hide it.  Can you do the same?”

“You’re right.  You were honest and if we want our marriage to stay healthy I have to do the same.  Michael I swore that I never wanted you to find out.  I made Ridge swear he’d never say a word. I thought it was best that we just forgot it all and pretended nothing happened but maybe now is the time for us both to come clean.” She pushed her hair back behind her ears.  “Remember that night we had that fight?”

“Which one?” He asked.

“About Sara.  How you won’t press charges.”

“What does that have to do with, oh no Brooke, you went to Ridge?”

“I got into the car and drove. I just drove and drove. I had no destination in mind. I was mad and I felt betrayed. I felt that you were choosing to help Sara and her mother at my expense. They had hurt us both so much and you just wanted to forget it. I wanted them to pay, I wanted them to be punished and you just wouldn’t see that.”

“I just wanted it over Brooke and I feel sorry for the kid. Her mother is a witch, she let her boyfriends abuse her daughter. Sara has paid Brooke, she needs help, not punishment. But why Ridge Brooke? What happened?”

“I ended up by their house, the mansion. There were lights on.  I thought maybe they had moved back in.  I really didn’t go to see Ridge, I went to see Taylor.”

“Did you?” He asked.

“No.  She wasn’t there.  Ridge was working, he was painting the girls room.  He saw how upset I was so he asked me to come in and talk.  At first I didn’t notice how upset he was.”

“Why was he mad? Is he judging my motives too?”

“No, he didn’t know anything about it.  He was angry that Taylor wouldn’t leave Blake’s.  I found that out later.  He let me in and started to show me the house.  It was all innocent Michael, it really started out that way.”

“But it didn’t end that way did it?  I remember that night Brooke.  Shit.  I remember exactly when it happened.”

Brooke looked a little shaky but she ignored his inference as she continued her story.  “The downstairs was still not done.  There was no furniture or anything so we went to the bedroom.”

“How convenient.” He answered.

“We sat on the bed and I told him about Sara and our fight.”

“Hmmm, you aired our dirty laundry to your ex? How inappropriate.” He said sarcastically.

“Fine, you’re right, we’re both guilty.” She said sadly.  “Are you going to let me finish?”

“Be my guest.” He said with s deep sigh. 

“Ridge had a bottle of brandy.”

“Ah the plot thickens.” He said with a sneer.  “Oops, sorry.”

“I believed you Michael. I believed you about nothing happening with Adrienne when you were drunk.”

“Were you drunk too Brooke?”

“No, but he was.” She explained. “I was sad and angry and Ridge was mad and drunk. He started telling me how Taylor was never going to let go of her security blanket, meaning Blake.  He started getting nostalgic saying he made bad choices in his life and maybe it was time to fix them.”

“Oh so now the truth comes out.  He wants my wife huh?”

Brooke ignored his comment.  “He started talking about our past and how happy we had been.  I reminded him that it was always Taylor he ran back to.”

“As long as he had you in his back pocket.”

“Maybe.” She agreed.  “But he wanted to talk about choices and mistakes.  I told him that I had made a lot of mistakes too, that sometimes we wish we could go back but that we can’t.”

“You wanna go back? Fine! Go back, don’t let me stand in your way!” Michael shouted at her.

“That is not how I meant it Michael! I never regretted us.  I regretted Eric and Thorne and maybe a whole lot of other things in my life but never you.  Damn it Michael you’re the best thing that ever happened to me, ever.” She started to cry.  “Now are you going to let me finish or not?”

“I’m sorry, go on.” He said softly. 

“He told me that he loved Taylor but maybe they just couldn’t get it back again.  Maybe after Bryan and Blake and Morgan it was just too late for them.  I felt so badly for him. He started to cry and I held him and then he kissed me.”

“I take it this wasn’t a friendly kiss.”

“No, it wasn’t.  I got caught up Michael.  I wish I hadn’t, I wish I didn’t let him get to me but he does and I kissed him back.  I kissed him long and hard and I’m sorry.”

“Is that all you did Brooke?” He asked.

“No.” She whispered. She wrung her hands and looked him in the eyes. “No, it was worse.”

 

 

“Katherine, I’m going to the store. My father is coming to town for dinner and he’s going to spend the night. Can you be a love and make sure there are clean towels in the guestroom?” Taylor asked her children’s nanny. 

“I’d be happy to Taylor. Can I help with anything else?”

“If you could make your chocolate layer cake I’d really owe you big time.” Taylor smiled.  “Maybe you could make a few extra cupcakes for the kids so they don’t pester us all day.”

“Great. I’d love to.” Katherine smiled.  “It’s good to see you happy and doing things again Taylor.”

“It’s good to feel that way too.” She grinned.  “I’ve really missed my Dad, it will be so nice to see him again.” Taylor grabbed her purse and started to walk to the door. Suddenly Katherine called out to her.

“Taylor? I meant to ask you something.”

“Sure.” Taylor turned.

“I bought a large jar of pistachio nuts for Thomas, you know they’re his favorite.”

“Oh please don’t let him make himself sick like the last time.” Taylor smiled.

“I wouldn’t even if I could.  But the nuts, did you and Ridge eat them?” She asked.

“Ridge doesn’t care for them and I had no idea we had any.  Don’t tell me Thomas found them on his own.” Taylor clucked.

“No.  In fact I asked him first and he swore to me he didn’t.  The jar, it’s totally empty.  I know you like them so I just thought maybe.”

“I’ll buy more while I’m out.” Taylor told her.  But she was very disturbed.  It was starting again, they were in a different home, Morgan was dead and yet it was happening all over again.

 

 

“Good morning, Caruso, Walker and Martinez, this is Debbie.” The pleasant voiced woman answered.

“Debbie, this is Storm Logan, is Mr. Martinez available? He’s expecting my call.”

“Let me check for you Mr. Logan.  Please hold.”

The sound of muzak came over the phone but in less than a minute Storm was greeted with a friendly voice.  “Storm, I hope this is good news.”

“I hope you feel that way Luis.” Storm laughed.  “I’ve decided to relocate.  And I’d like to offer you my services.”

“Excellent, excellent Storm, believe me Gina and Bob will be as thrilled as I am.  When can you start?  Soon I hope.”

“I have two cases that I’m very involved in.  I hope too bring someone in and have them take over but if not I owe it to the firm to see them to completion.  But I think I can start within a month if that works for you.”

“It works just fine.  Will you need help finding an apartment?” Luis asked.

“My sister lives there.  I’ll stay with her while I look for the perfect place.  Thanks for the offer though.”

“Well you come in as soon as you can and we’ll see about your office and your staff and Storm I’m really glad you made this decision.  You will be a wonderful addition to the firm.”

“Thanks Luis.  I’m flattered that you want me.  I’ll speak to you again soon.” 

The two men said their good-byes and Storm hung up.  He looked down at his resignation letter.  “I’m sorry Colin, it’s just too hard, too hard.”

 

 

“Ridge Forrester.” He said as he picked up his phone.

“Hi honey.  Do you have a moment for me?” Taylor asked.

“I always have a moment for you Taylor.” He smiled to himself.

“How is your design going over? Does Eric like it?”
“So far only Thorne has seen it.” He laughed.

“Not even Brooke? Come on honey, it’s terrific.  I want you to go show off.”

“It’s really not that great Taylor.  But I’m getting better.  I’ve started another and I think I like this one better.”

“That’s wonderful but I still think you should show it to Brooke and Eric, you’re being far to critical of yourself.  I think they’d both love it.”

“Brooke didn’t come in today and she isn’t answering her phone.” Ridge told her.

“Oh dear, I hope nothing is wrong.  Maybe I should stop by on the way home.”

“Home? Where are you Doc?” Ridge asked her.

“I’m at the market and that’s why I called. I invited my Dad for dinner and I was thinking maybe we should ask your parents too.”

“Taylor.” He said, drawing out her name.  “I don’t think so.  Not until we settle things.”

“Maybe it could be a start Ridge.  I miss them, I really do.  Will you ask them please? Do it for me.”

“Are you sure?  They may pressure us about the child.” He stressed.

“If they do we will explain to them that this is a first step, that we aren’t ready for that yet.  Please Ridge. With my father there too it will make it easier on us.  The kids miss them too honey.”

“Okay, okay you win, I’ll ask them.”
“Good.” She said happily.  “I love you Ridge.”

“I love you too Doc. I’ll see you soon.  Is there anything I can bring home for you?”

“You and your parents.” She said happily.  “Ridge I have a good feeling about this.”

“I don’t but I’ll defer to your wishes.”

“Oh Ridge, before you do.  You didn’t see Thomas eating pistachio nuts did you?”

“I see him eating them all the time. Why?” he asked.

“No reason, Katherine thought we had more in the house, no problem I just wondered.”

“He knows he isn’t allowed to sneak snacks Doc.  Do you want me to speak to him?”

“No.  I don’t even know if he did it.  Maybe Katherine and I finished them and forgot it.  It’s no big deal.  Anyway I have a lot of shopping to get done.  And I do want to stop by and make sure Brooke is alright.”

“Maybe she and Mike just took a day off.”

“No, she would have called Megan.  I’m a little worried.  I’ll let you know.”

“Okay Doc, love you.” He said again.

 

 

Michael looked at Brooke. She was shaking and her eyes were filled with tears.  He took her hand into his. “I meant what I said before Brooke.  I love you. We’ve both made mistakes.  What ever happened with Ridge, well I love you and I want to get past it.”

“I didn’t sleep with him.” She said. 

“Okay, then why are you crying?” He asked.

“I almost did.” She said.

“Almost doesn’t count.” He smiled at her and squeezed her hand. “What happened?”

“We were kissing Michael and he took my hand and led me into the kid’s room.  He said he wanted to show me the stars.”

“Cute.” He muttered.

“No, he painted stars on the ceiling.  It was really pretty.  So we sat on the bed and I looked at the stars.  He started to kiss me again and I let him take my clothes off me.”

“Bastard.” He said through clenched teeth.

“Then I don’t know, I just suddenly woke up Michael.  I knew I didn’t want this and neither did Ridge.  I pulled away from him and started to laugh.”

“Was he naked?” Michael asked.

“Why? Would that make a difference?” She asked.

“To him it would.” He held her hand even more tightly.  “Did you laugh at his Little Ridgie?”

“Oh my God Michael, I hope he didn’t think that. No. I laughed because it was so stupid. I loved you so much and I knew he loved Taylor and here we were doing something so stupid just because we were both angry.”

“And maybe a little turned on too?” He questioned.

“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t. But Michael.”

“So you stopped.  Then what?” He asked calmly.

“I told him he’d better leave.  I was tired.  He got dressed and gave me a tee shirt and I slept in the girl’s bed.  The next morning I woke up really early and came home to you.”

“So we both did pretty much the same thing didn’t we? We got naked for our ex’s.”

“Yeah.” She sighed.

“But nothing happened.  Nothing happened because neither of us wanted it to happen.  We both made mistakes Brooke, we both let our anger get the best of us.”

“But we both realized what we would lose.  Michael I never would have done it.  I never would have, I swear I wouldn’t.”

“So where are we now Brooke?” He asked. 

“About to become parents.” She smiled.  “And totally in love right?” She asked hopefully.

“Totally.” He smiled and pulled her into his arms.  “Forgive me Brooke. Please forgive me.” He begged one last time.

“Only if you forgive me too.” She said.

“Am I still in the doghouse?” He asked.

“Do you think you should be?”

“Yeah.  I was a lot worse than you were. I almost threw the most precious gift away.”

Brooke’s eyes opened wide in wonder.  “You really mean that or are you handing me a line?”

“I really mean it Brooke. I never should have doubted you.  I know you would never lie about a baby.  I’ll take what you want to give me.  I’ll make it up to you Brooke.  I’ll make this marriage even better than it was before.  I will prove it to you.”

“Oh Michael.” She held him tightly and kissed him.  “You just did.”

 

 

 

Changes Part 117

 

 

 

Michael pulled Brooke closer to him and kissed her tenderly.  His hands moved gently over her back as his lips continued to cover hers in a loving and yet erotic kiss.  Brooke had been fighting her desires.  She had wanted to remain at least somewhat aloof to his administrations but her love had gotten the better of her.  This man was her husband, her truest love and the father of her yet to be born baby and she was relishing his touch and his kisses.  She let out a deep sigh and wove her hands around his neck, deepening the kiss, showing her total devotion and love.  Slowly she let herself relax.  Her body melded to his and her eyes opened to peer into his eyes. 

“I was so stupid.” He said as he finally tore his lips from hers.  “I will never doubt you again Brooke, not about anything.”

“Let’s not even talk about it anymore Michael.” She whispered.  “Let’s just be happy and celebrate our miracle.”

“I still can’t get over it Brooke.” He told her.  He lovingly touched her face and kissed her again. “I mean the odds were so much against us to start with and we were using condoms too.  Condoms are almost foolproof and I know I wasn’t making any mistakes when I put them on.  It was your life I was protecting.”

“You forgot didn’t you?” She said with a laugh.

“I forgot what?”

“The first time.” She smiled.  “Michael that first time, when I had the nightmare.”

“Oh shit, how could I have forgotten that?  I was so worried and so guilty.  Maybe I tried so hard to push it from my mind that I did.  You’re right sweetheart, that has to be the night it happened.  Here I was worried that I gave you a disease.”

“And you gave me a baby.” She smiled and kissed him.  “Oh Michael a baby.  A precious little baby.  Please tell me you’re as happy as I am.”

“You know that I am Brooke.” He told her. “Brooke I know my initial reaction left a lot to be desired but I am so thrilled.  I guess I never realized how very much that I do want this baby.  Not any baby, our baby, a baby with the woman who has given me a love that I just never knew existed.  I am going to make the best father you have ever seen Brooke, this baby, our child, he or she is going to have so much love.  Am I as happy as you? No Brooke, I’m happier, I swear I am.”

“Let’s both stay home, take a nap to make up for last night and then do something special together to celebrate.” Brooke suggested.

“Well, I can’t.” He said sadly.  “I got at least two appointments that I just can’t cancel.”

“Are you up to it Michael? I know you’re hung over.”

“Yeah.” He laughed.  “I am hung over and I am going to cancel any procedures and any nonessential appointments.  Give me a couple of hours.  You go to bed, rest, take a nice hot bath and I promise before you know it I’ll be home in that bed right next to you.”

“Do you have to go?” She asked.

“Yeah, but I promise I won’t be long.” He pulled her tightly against him and kissed her deeply.  “Oh yeah, I know what I’m coming home to.  I won’t be long at all.”

She sighed and snuggled up against him.  “Let’s never spend another night apart.”

“Never.” He said, punctuating it with a kiss.

 

 

Taylor walked into the kitchen and inhaled the sweet aroma of chocolate fudge cake.  She turned to Katherine and smiled.  “That smells like a zillion calories.”

“But they’re all worth it.” Katherine laughed.  “I brought up a couple of bottles of your favorite red and white wines.  I didn’t know what you had decided to serve so I figured I’d chill the white.”

“I’m making an apple stuffed crown pork roast, a summer squash medley, twice baked potatoes and a tri-color salad.  Does that sound good?” Taylor asked.

“It sounds wonderful.  What can I do?” Katherine asked.

“You can clean the lettuce and the squash.” Taylor told her.  “Where are the children?”

“Thomas is with his play group.  Mrs. Morris is going to bring him home.  The girls are in the rec. room playing Barbie’s.”

“Good, then we have a clear kitchen for at least a while.” Taylor laughed. 

 

 

Brooke hung up the bath towel and sat in front of her vanity.  “Yes, I think now is it time.” She told her reflection.  She reached for the phone and pushed in the familiar number.

“Good afternoon, Forrester Creations, this is Megan Conley.”

“Hi Megan, it’s Brooke.”

“Brooke where are you? I’ve been calling all morning. Everyone is really worried about you.”

“I had a bad night.  I’m sorry, I just wasn’t up for taking calls.  Please let everyone know I’m fine.”

“Of course.  Are you going to come in at all today?”

“No, I need to rest.  But I also need you to do me a huge favor.”

“Shoot.” Megan replied.

“Can you check the schedule for tomorrow please.  I’d like to call a board meeting.”

“Tomorrow, tomorrow.” Megan said.  “Hmmm, no, that’s off.  Looks clear Brooke.  Any particular time?”

“Let’s make it a morning meeting.  How about ten.”

“I’ll book the conference room.  Is this just the board?”

“Yes and you of course.”

“Something special going on Brooke?”

“You’ll find out tomorrow.” She told her.  “I don’t mean to be cryptic but I really don’t want to spill anything yet.  Now I need you to do me one more favor.”

“Sure Brooke, name it.”

“Is Thorne in?”

“Yes.” Megan answered.

“Good, switch me to his line please.”

“Anything you want me to tell Ridge or Eric or Stephanie?”

“I’m sure they have everything under control.  I’ll talk to them all tomorrow.”

“Okay Brooke, you rest and feel better.  I’ll switch you over to Thorne now.”

 

 

Grant Chambers put his latest design on the easel.  He stood back and stared hard at it.

“Lovely, simply lovely.” Sally said as she walked in.  “Grant you are going to put Spectra back on top where it belongs.” She walked over and picked up the piece of fabric that he had draped over the design.  “But this, this won’t do.” She said putting it back down.

“You don’t like the color?” He asked.

“The color is perfect but the fabric is inferior.  It won’t fit a Grant Chambers original.”

“It’s just about the best I could find in the cutting room Sally.” He explained.

“Yes, I know we’ve been going through some rough times Grant but if we want to make money we have to spend it.  You call the suppliers and order the finest linens and silks.  You get the best because this Grant, this is the beginning of a new Spectra.”

“A new Spectra?” Clarke asked as he walked in.  “Hmmm, not bad.” He said walking over and looking at the design. 

“Not bad? Bucky it’s fantastic.” Sally said as she put her hand on his shoulder.  “Grant is going to put us where we belong, we are going to be a force to be reckoned with.”

“We’ll see.”  Clarke said.  He lifted the design and looked at it and the other one behind it.  “Not bad for someone who hasn’t designed in as much time as Grant.” He picked up the fabric.  “Nothing wrong with this Sal.  If it’s good enough for my designs it’s certainly good enough for his.”

“Now don’t you start on me Bucky.  This is superior work.  It’s different than anything we’ve produced in years.”

“Change isn’t always good Sal.” Clarke warned her.  “We’ve been turning out a good line. You never had complains about my work before.”

“I don’t think Sally is complaining about your work Clarke.” Grant interjected.  “I think she just likes this dress and to be honest I think it’s good too.”

“You’ve been out of the game a long time Chambers.”

“I turned out a few for the runway at Forrester’s last show Clarke.  You can ask Brooke if you don’t believe me.” Grant said defensively.

“I don’t think the word of Brooke Logan means very much in here Chambers.  If her opinion means that much to you maybe you’d be better off back at Forrester.”

“That’s enough Bucky.” Sally snorted.  “Grant is very talented and we’re very lucky to have him.”

 

 

Michael Copeland was on a mission.  He parked his car in the Forrester parking lot and made his way into the building.  He said hello to the guard who recognized him as Brooke’s husband and buzzed him right in.  He headed to the main floor where all the executive offices were located.  “Dr. Copeland, what are you doing here? You know Brooke isn’t here don’t you?” Megan told him.  He barely came to a full stop. 

“Yeah I know Megan.  Is Ridge in?”

“He’s in his office but.”

“Thank you Megan.” Michael said, walking past her and up to Ridge’s door.  He neither knocked nor announced himself.  He simply walked into the office and right up to Ridge’s desk.  The stunned man looked up at him.

“Mike? What are you doing here?”

“This is for f*cking with my wife.  Touch her again and you’ll be in the morgue.” Michael said in a cool, calm voice.  Then he made a fist and punched Ridge hard in the eye. 

“What the hell?” Ridge shouted and grabbed his face.  “You’re insane! You’re a maniac!”

Michael grabbed him by the shoulders and coldly looked him in the eyes.  “And you will never touch my wife again.” Michael told him.  “Now we move on from here or would you like to argue some more?”

 

 

Felicia’s eyes were red and bloodshot when she came out of the bedroom.  Joey got up from the couch, turned off the television and walked over to her.  “Are you leaving?” He asked.

“I sat on that bed and thought about everything you said to me.  I cried my eyes out Joey.  I thought that I had something special with you.  I thought that my nightmares were finally going to end but instead new ones are just beginning.”

“So you’re not going to give me a chance.  You do realize that you never would have known if I hadn’t told you.  I didn’t have to put us at risk.”
“You put us at risk the day you found out my last name.” Felicia told him.  “You know Joey, even if it wasn’t my family I think I’d feel the same way.  What you have done, it’s indefensible.  It’s disgusting and degrading.  How can you really expect me to just ignore it?”

“Not ignore it, help me out of it or at least understand how I got stuck where I did. Believe me this was never my intention. It was money Felicia, that was all I got into it for, just money.”

“Do you really think that excuses you?” She asked.  “Joey you sold your soul for money.  How am I supposed to just forget that and support you?”

“Well I guess you’re not.” He threw up his arms in disgust. “So what are you going to do? Are you going to tell them?”

“I have to.  They have a right to know.”

“Yeah but it’s not that simple.  They’ll have no proof, he’s smart, he’ll get out of it.  We gotta make sure we can prove it.”

“But Joey it’s my brother.  How can I take your side against him?”

“I’m on his side, I’m on your side.” He insisted.  “I want to stop Blake, but I want to stop him forever and I want to make sure he doesn’t hurt anyone else, including me Felicia.”

 

 

Brooke tied the sash on her Japanese kimono as she headed down the stairs.  Her hair was still wet from the shower and she had it tied back in a ponytail.  She was about to go into the kitchen when the doorbell rang.  She opened it and greeted her visitor with a smile.  “Thorne, thanks for coming so fast.”

“Well you had me a little worried.” He admitted. 

“Come on in.” She said as she opened the door to let him in.  She led him to the couch.  “I was just going to get myself a glass of juice.  Would you like anything?”

“Juice would be fine.” He told her. 

“Come with me.” She said.  She smiled and took his arm.  Together they walked into the kitchen.  Thorne sat down at the table as Brooke poured two glasses of orange juice.  “I didn’t mean to worry you.” She told him.

“Megan said you sounded like you weren’t all that well.”

“I’m tired.  I didn’t have a good night’s sleep, but aside from that I’m wonderful Thorne.”

“So I have to admit I am curious.” He laughed.  “I mean lately I’m the last person that I’d expect you to summon.”

“That’s not true Thorne.  We’ve always been friends.”

“Okay but still.”

“Well I’ve been doing a lot of thinking lately and when I put two and two together I just kept coming up with you Thorne.”

“Cryptic Brooke.” He laughed.  “So what added up to me?”

“Alright, I’m going to tell you something but you have to keep it between us for now.”

“A secret huh?”

“It won’t be for long.  But before I meet with everyone tomorrow I wanted to be sure we were on the same page.” She said.  She picked up her glass and took a long gulp. 

“Come on Brooke, tell me.  You have me sitting on pins and needles.  What’s going on?”

“I’m pregnant.” She grinned broadly at him.

“Oh Brooke.” He smiled and then his face saddened.  “I’m sorry, I guess I was thinking what could have been.  But honey I am happy for you.  Michael must be thrilled.” He got up, walked to her and gave her a hug. 

“We both are.” She told him.  “And that’s why I needed to talk to you.  I’m making some changes and they depend upon you.”

“Me?” He looked at her with a questioning expression.  “Now I’m really intrigued.”

 

 

“Mike what the hell is wrong with you?” Ridge shouted as he slammed his door closed. 

“I know Ridge, I know all about it. Surprise!” He said with a sarcastic laugh.

“You know about what?”

“Don’t play Mr. Innocent with me.  Brooke told me all about it.  Now I told you once before to keep your hands off her and I guess you needed a little reinforcement.  Now will I have to give a repeat performance or has it sunk into your little pea brain?” Michael said with a scowl.  “You know Ridge, I am really disappointed in you.  I thought we had gone so much further, I really had counted you as a friend.  Proves how stupid I was to trust you.”

“No.  No Mike it was a mistake, we both knew it and we both stopped it. Nothing happened and nothing would have happened.  I swear it. I respect Brooke too much for that.”

“That’s a joke Ridge.  You’ve never respected her, not even when you were married to her but all that changes today! I mean this to the core of my soul. You touch her again and you’re a dead man.”

Ridge walked to his desk and picked up a mirror and looked at his eye.  It was already starting to swell and discolor.  “How the hell am I supposed to explain this to Taylor?”

“Do you really think I give a f*ck?” Michael laughed.  “Maybe she’ll finally see the skunk she married.  Maybe poor Bryan will get a chance again.”

“What did Brooke tell you?” Ridge asked.

“The truth.” Michael simply stated. 

“Well maybe her truth is different from the real truth.  It wasn’t all me Mike.”

“You’re really pushing it Forrester.” Michael growled. 

“I just mean.”

“I know what you mean. Brooke didn’t stop you, she kissed you back, she was into it right?” Michael asked him.  “You see, my wife and I don’t keep secrets.  I do understand that for some strange reason she still has a weird attachment to you.  But she isn’t in love with you.  She did it because I had made her angry.  In her own way it was just her way of making me pay.  But it’s okay.  We talked that out and we are okay with it.  But you, you’re a whole nother story! I trusted you! I trusted you to be her friend, to care about her and never to hurt her again.  You f*cking bastard! You will never be happy without her falling all over you but believe me those days are over! They ended forever last night!”

“Maybe you need to open your eyes Mike.  Brooke and I do have a connection, one that you or no one else will ever break.”

“Oh yeah someone will break it Ridge, someone already has.” Michael smiled.  “But I think I’ll let Brooke have that pleasure.”

 

 

Sally had left the office but Clark had remained behind.  He stood and watched Grant as he made changes to his latest sketch.  Although he would never admit it aloud the man was talented.  But something about Grant annoyed him.  Maybe it was Sally’s loyalty and her instant approval.  Clarke had worked long and hard and rarely heard such praise from his former wife.  He walked up closer to Grant.

“You’re blocking my light.” Grant told him.

“Temperamental aren’t we Granty boy?” Clarke teased.

“No, just trying to do the job I was hired for.” He said.  He put down his pencil and turned to face him.  “You know it would be a lot easier if we tried to get along.  We are on the same team, we want the same results, we want Spectra on top.”

“Make no mistake Chambers, I am the top designer here and this company will once more be known as Spectra-Garrison.”

“That’d fine with me Clarke.  I just want to make my designs and love my wife.  I’ve been through a lot in the last few years you know.  I’m more than satisfied with the simple things.”

“Good, then keep it that way and maybe we can work together.” Clarke told him.

 

 

“I’m not a kid anymore Thorne.” Brooke said with a smile.  “And this baby.” She lovingly touched her still tiny abdomen.  “This baby is everything in the world to me.”

“As it should be.  But what does that have to do with me?” He asked.

“I’m getting there.” She giggled.  “Michael and I have talked time and time again about me and Forrester and choices and well, I think that right now family has to come first.”

“Are you stepping down Brooke?” He asked.

“Yes and no.” She told him.  “I am not giving up my stocks, I am not giving up my control but I am going to stop running things on a day to day basis.  I’m going to turn the reigns back over to Eric.”

“Oh Brooke, Dad will be thrilled.”

“I imagine he will be.  But Thorne it may not be permanent.  I may decide to come back once the baby is born and I am not quitting.”

“Well what will you be doing then? I mean if Dad is in control how can he really be if he knows you will be there questioning his every move?”

“I won’t be.  That’s where you come in.”

“Me?” He questioned.

“It’s time you came out of the basement and into your own.  Effective immediately you are now the new Vice President of Forrester Creations.  You will report to your father but you will also have an extra duty.”

“Brooke I don’t know what to say except well, thank you.”

“Wait till I’m done, you might not want to thank me.” She smiled.  “Thorne you are the only one I really trust.”

“What about Ridge?”

“Ridge is our creator Thorne, we can’t spare him in the business end.  Yes, his opinions will always be valued and yes I want you and Eric to give any of his suggestions the highest consideration, but you’re the businessman.  You know how to get things done and who to go to.  I need you.  But I haven’t finished Thorne, I do have one thing that this all hinges upon.”

“And what’s that?” He asked.

“You’re to be my liaison, my right hand.  You will be the one I trust to be my eyes and ears and to keep me totally up to date.”

“And what will you be doing? Will you come in at all?”

“I will work a day or two a week, but not in my normal capacities.”

“Oh?” He questioned.  “What will you be doing?”

Brooke’s eyes lit up and she smiled at him.  “What I’ve always been best at.  I’m going back to my lab.”

 

 

Bridget swirled her coffee around in her mug and looked up at her brother.  “I just get so mad at her Rick. She had it all this time, she had a man who loved her and only her and she threw it away again.  Why does she always do this?”

“You don’t know that she did Budge.  All you know is that they had a fight, people do have fights and Mike does have a bad temper.  I bet when you go home it will all be okay again.”

“For how long?” She pouted.  “I know I hated him at first but I really love him.  I don’t want him to leave.”

“Do you really think he did?” He asked her.

“Yeah.” She sighed.  “You know though all the prison stuff she was hanging onto Ridge.  I think she’s going to blow it all. I think she’s going to ruin her marriage and Ridge’s marriage and her friendship with Taylor and everything.”

“Ridge was being a friend while Mike was away.” Rick reminded her.  “And so was Taylor and Adrienne.  Mom was a mess and she did lean on people but I really think all she wanted was Mike home.”

“But maybe she wants Ridge again.”

“Isn’t that what you always wanted?” He asked.

“It was but not anymore.  I don’t want Michael to leave Rick.  I really love him.”

“I really think you’re making too much of this Budge and you really were cruel to Mom.  If they did have a fight you need to listen to her side.”

“I’m just so sick of her messing up everyone’s lives Rick.  I thought this time things would be different but I guess they never will be.” She sniffled to keep her tears from falling.

“It will be different, you have to give Mom a break Budge, you have to.”

 

 

Ridge watched Michael walk out of his office. He sat down and lowered his head to his hands.  “Oh God what have I done? What have I done?” He moaned to himself.  “How will I ever explain this to you Doc? Would you ever forgive or understand the truth?”

 

 

Michael was smiling as he walked up to Megan.  “Is everything alright?” She asked him.

“It is now.” He said. 

“Dr. Copeland?”

“Mike.” He corrected her.

“Mike, is Brooke alright?”

“Brooke is fine Megan, and I’m going home to her now.  Don’t worry about her okay.”

“Please give her my best.” She told him.

“I will.  Megan please don’t worry, she’s fine.  Do you want me to ask her to call you?”

“Only if she’s up to it.”

“She’s just tired honey, really.  Now can you do me a favor?”

“Name it.” She smiled.

“Is there a good local florist?”

“Actually we have a lovely floral area in our company store. Have you ever been there?”

“I didn’t even know you had one.”

“It’s on the second floor, around the corner from the cafeteria.  Are you getting Brooke flowers.”

“You know it.” He laughed.  “I was a bad boy last night and I need to do some major glass crawling.”

“I’m sure they’ll have something perfect and don’t worry. I know how much she loves you.”

“I hope so.” He winked at her.

“Honey, you wanted to see me?” Stephanie asked Ridge as she walked into his office.  “I hope you’ve decided to stop shutting us out.”

Ridge didn’t turn to face her or look up.  He was ashamed about his black eye, he knew that he deserved it but he also knew he had to lie his way out of it.

“Won’t you even look at me?” She asked.  “Or do you hate me that much.”

“Sorry Mother.” He said as he turned to face her.

“What on earth?” She stammered.  “What happened to you? How did you get that?”

“It’s not important.” He answered sullenly.

“You have a swollen and blackened eye Ridge.  You need medical care and I want to know what happened to you.”

“I walked into a door.” He said flatly. 

“Ridge now that is ridiculous.”

“Well it’s all you’re getting.” He started to absently move things around on his desk.

“Something is upsetting you honey.”

“Mother, please leave it alone.”

“Fine.  You asked to see me.”

“Yeah I did.” He answered.  “Are you and Dad back together?”

“No.” She answered.  “He’s living at home but he has his own room.  We’re working on reestablishing a relationship but we don’t really have one yet.  He hurt me too Ridge, not just you and Taylor.”

“I know that Mother.  Maybe this wasn’t a good idea after all.”

“Why don’t you tell me and I’ll decide if it was?”

“Taylor wants you and Dad to come to dinner.”

“We’ll be there.” She said immediately, accepting for herself and her estranged husband.

“Together?” He asked.

“We aren’t enemies.  We have established a friendship, whether or not we ever get a marriage back, well I don’t know yet.  But yes, together we will come to dinner.  We will get to see our grandchildren won’t we?”

“Yes Mother, that’s pretty much the idea.  Jack is coming too.”

“Jack.” She smiled.

“Am I seeing some interest here?” He asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“I was always very fond of him but no, I’m not looking for a relationship.” She smiled and laughed.  “Can we bring anything?”

“Not the kid.” He told her.

“I would never do that to you.  No, this is a first step and I will appreciate it for what it is.” She walked up to him and lifted his head up to face her.  “Now tell me what happened to your eye.”

 

 

“Daddy!” Taylor squealed as she ran to embrace her father.  “How did you make it so fast?”

“Once I got the invite I knew I better jump on it before you rescinded it.” He answered with a chuckle.  “So where are my beautiful grandchildren?”

“Thomas is at his playgroup, he should be home soon and the girls are in their bedroom playing.” She linked her arm through his and led him inside.

“Hello Mr. Hamilton.” Katherine said as she walked in.  “It’s good to see you again.”

“Hi Katherine.” He greeted her.  “My goodness the house looks lovely, you’ve made some changes but they are all wonderful.” He told his daughter.

“Thanks Daddy.” She beamed.  “It’s good to be home. Let’s sit down and talk before I have to get back to my dinner.”

“Now I want to warn you.  I brought enough clothes to stay a couple of days.  I won’t put you out but it’s been too long honey and I want to support you.”

“It was rude of me to tell you not to stay.” She explained.  “Of course we want you to stay as long as you’d like.” 

“I don’t ever want to put you out or overstay my welcome.” He laughed.  “Now why don’t I let you get back to your delicious meal and I’ll go see my beautiful granddaughters.”

 

 

“Hello, can I help you?” The attractive woman said as Michael entered the company store. 

“I sure hope so.  I was told you have some beautiful flowers and I am in need of the best you have.”  He answered.

She walked from behind the counter and Michael couldn’t help noticing her long, stunning legs.  She wore an off-white shift that clung to her shapely body and complemented her coffee colored skin.  Her makeup was impeccable and her hair was short and very stylish.  Large gold hoops were the only jewelry she wore and they accentuated her lovely face.  She smiled as she noted his attention.  She was used to the men appreciating her but this man she had never seen before.  “Are you new at Forrester?” She asked him.

“Actually, um, Kay.” He said as he looked at her nametag.  “I don’t work here.”

“Are you a guest?” She asked.  She was a little nervous because the store was really only open to Forrester employees as a service to them.  All items were priced at cost and below. They weren’t there to make money but to make Forrester a more pleasant working environment.  She would hate to turn this handsome man away and hate even more to have to report him to security.

“My wife works here.” He explained.  “I just came in to see her and I wanted to surprise her.  Megan Conley suggested I come here.”

“Oh, oh well if Megan says it’s okay, then it’s okay.  What kind of flowers are you looking for Mr. Um?”

“Copeland, Mike Copeland.” He told her.

“You’re Brooke Logan’s husband.” She said as her cheeks flushed.

“Yes I am and I am in the dog house today.  I put my foot into my mouth a couple of times too many yesterday and I’d really like to show her how sorry I am.”

“I’m sure I can take care of that for you.” She told him.  “And I know just what Miss Logan, I mean Mrs. Copeland likes.”

“That would be wonderful.  I usually just do the roses thing and I’d really like it to be something different, something that looks like I took a little more time picking out if you know what I mean.” He gave her a smile.

“I have just what you’re looking for.”  She led him to the floral displays in the back of the room.  She pointed out an arrangement that was in the glass enclosed and temperature controlled case.  “Now this grand bouquet is just bursting with flowers that spell out love or in your case I’m sorry.” She smiled at him. “Now you said you always give roses and I don’t want just them but they do add to the bouquet I’d like to make you.  I can create a magnificent arrangement from fresh floral favorites such as roses, ‘Stargazer’ lilies, snapdragons, Fuji mums, alstroemeria, and fresh greens and present them in a stunning, crystal vase that she will always remember them by.  Once the flowers are gone she can put her own into it.” She pointed out each selection to Michael.  “Now if you have a preference for color let me know.”

“I think I’ll leave that up to you Kay.” He winked.  “Do you mind if I look around while you get them together?”

“Of course not Mr., no that’s Dr. Copeland isn’t it?”

“Thank God it still is.” He laughed.  “Do you have chocolates?” He asked.

“I have Miss Logan’s favorites.” She said.  “I’ll get them as soon as I get your flowers.”

Kay made the arrangement as Michael walked around the store.  He was looking at all the different boxes of fine chocolates when Kay came up next to him.  “You’re a newlywed?”

“Sort of I guess.” He smiled.  “Is it that obvious that I don’t know all my wife’s favorites?”

“Not too many men do even after they’ve been married a long time but I admire one who isn’t ashamed to admit it.  I see you’re looking at the Godiva’s but Miss Logan favors these.” She lifted a large box and handed it to him.  “These world famous Ghirardelli chocolates are dressed up in pretty pastel hues. Ghirardelli's rich, legendary signature taste is created by a precise blend of deep-roasted cocoa beans and hand-selected ingredients. They are tantalizingly creamy and flawlessly smooth, Ghirardelli redefines chocolate indulgence. And believe me, these are her favorites.”

“I have to ask you something.” He said.

“No, I don’t work for them but I make it my business to know all my products.” She laughed.

“Actually I was going to ask if you model here too.”

“Now Dr. Copeland, I think you’re teasing me.”

“Not at all.  Forrester is crazy to hide you in this store, you should be staring on the runway.”

“Well I thank you for the compliment but I’ve never aspired to that. I’m very happy running this store.  Forrester has been very kind to me.”

“Well you sure do know your stuff Kay.  I have to wonder why you’re here and not running someplace where you’d be working on commission.”

“I love my job Dr. Copeland and I am well compensated.”

“Good.” He said.  “And believe me Kay, I am going to make sure that my wife knows exactly how impressed I was.”

 

 

“The lab.  You know I had almost forgotten about that.” Thorne told Brooke with a laugh.

“You forgot BeLieF?” She asked. 

“No, but I really forgot your roots.  But Brooke, is this going to make you happy again?  You’ve been at the reigns here for so long now.  What if you miss it or get bored?”

“Nothing is written in stone and nothing has to be forever but right now my baby is my first priority.  I want to still contribute to Forrester but I can’t deal with the stress and to be honest Thorne, I can’t deal with your brother.”

“Ridge? Did Ridge do something?”

“I shouldn’t have said that.” She blushed.  “Oh Thorne, you know our history, you know that there are a lot of unresolved feelings and from time to time they come to the surface.  I know how emotional I get when I’m pregnant and I just would rather not have that issue to deal with.”

“Are you still in love with Ridge?” He asked her.

“No.” She laughed.  “But there is something and I well, I want to give myself a little distance.  Ridge is always there for me when Michael and I argue and I’ve been there for him with Taylor.  I think it’s time we stopped doing this little dance of ours.  It could hurt too many people, people I love, including Ridge.”

“Does he know?”

“You are the only one who knows my decision.  That is until tomorrow.  I am going to have a board meeting and explain my decisions.”

“Are you going to announce your pregnancy?” He asked.

“I’m not sure.  But I wanted you to know, so please until I do it’s our secret.”

“Why would you keep it a secret? Are you and Michael fighting?”

“No.” She smiled.  “Thorne this may be a difficult pregnancy and it is a miracle one.  I probably will never be able to have another child.  I will protect this one at all costs.  I think until I get past my first trimester it might be prudent that your mother didn’t know.”

“Brooke my mother is a lot of things but she’d never try to hurt your baby.”

“No, maybe not, but she does get on my last nerve and if she felt she had a way to get rid of me she might do things to aggravate me even more. I can not lose this baby Thorne, it’s a gift, a miracle and I will protect it with my life.”

He put his arms around her and held her to him.  “And I will too Brooke.” He smiled and kissed her on the cheek.  “Michael is a very lucky man.”

“I’m the lucky one.  For the first time in my life I am truly loved.  There is no one else ahead of me or that I ever have to fear.  Thorne my life was blessed the day I was shot because that brought Michael into my life.”

“Who’d ever think they’d be happy to be shot?” He laughed.

“Michael and I may have our moments and he is not perfect, not by a long shot, but he is the man I’ve waited for all my life and the last man I will ever love.”

“Brooke just know you can trust me.  I’ll be there for you in business and in friendship.  I will not let you down again.”

 

 

Patti knocked on Bryan’s office door and came in.  “Bryan there’s a woman who wants to see you.  She said it’s important.”

“Who is she and what’s it about?” He asked as he scribbled a final note on his pad and looked up.

“She would only give me her first name, Jacqueline, and she won’t say what it’s in reference to.”

“I’m really busy Patti, see if one of the interns can help her.”

“She only wants to talk to you Bryan.  She seems nervous.  I just have a feeling about her.”

“Well, I know that I always listen to your instincts.” He grinned.  “Okay send her in, but Patti this better be important.”

 

 

“Mother I am not going to talk about my eye so just stop asking.” Ridge said angrily.

“You’re too old to get in fist fights, especially if you plan on losing them.” She countered.

“Who said I lost?”

“Honey I’m concerned, that’s all. Was it that man? That horrible man?”

“And which horrible man do you mean?” He wondered.  He actually thought she had guessed correctly, he knew she had a deep hatred for Michael, one he didn’t understand at all.

“Blake Hayes.” She supplied him, much to his surprise.

“Do you think that would make Taylor forget he even exists?” Ridge wondered.

“Give her time. She’s still grateful to him.”

“So am I, but I don’t want him in our lives because of it.  We can exchange Christmas cards, I’ll go that far.” He told his mother.

“And Taylor, she wants it to be more?”

“She considers him a friend.  I don’t.  He was up to no good mother.  There has to be a reason that he was in front of our house in the first place, I refuse to buy his excuse about nocturnal wanderings.”

“What do the police detectives say?” She asked.

“They say case closed.  They are satisfied it was Morgan, and so am I.  They see no need to question Blake on his motives, not with Taylor so supportive of him.  I did ask them to investigate further but they refused to.”

“Perhaps we could hire our own detectives.” Stephanie suggested.

“Believe me, I thought about it. But if Taylor ever found out she would resent me.  I can’t afford to take a chance on alienating her.  We’re still too fragile.  And Bryan Jackson is still single.”

“You’re still worried about him?” Stephanie was shocked.  She was sure that the affair with Bryan was all in the past. 

“Taylor is someone you never stop loving Mother.  I’m not saying that Bryan is pursuing her but if he sniffed trouble in the marriage he’d be all over her.  Him and Blake Hayes.”

“Then it is up to you to make sure that there never is trouble in your marriage.” She told him sharply.  To her immediate distress she saw his eyes go to the mirror and his own black eye.

 

 

Michael was heading home when he decided he would make one more stop.  He turned off the highway and headed into Beverly Hills.  He pulled his car up in front of his favorite jewelry store, considering it a sign when he immediately found an empty parking space.  After feeding the meter he went inside and strolled through the store looking at the display cases.  A saleswoman just finishing ringing up a customer looked up, saw him and smiled.  She grabbed her keys and walked up to him. 

“Well hello Dr. Copeland, it’s nice to see you again.” She said in a friendly voice.  “Is there something special I can help you with today?”

“Hi Lynn, I sure hope so.” He told her.  “I need something really special for my wife.”

“Is this for a particular occasion? Birthday? Anniversary?”

“Actually pulling my foot out of my mouth.” He laughed.  “You got anything for that?”

“An I’m sorry present.” She smiled.  “How bad were you?” She teased.

“Really bad. I need to do some major groveling if I ever plan on getting back into the bedroom.”

“I’m sure I can help you.” She told him.  “Now are you interested in a pendant? A ring? A bracelet? Earrings?”

“Maybe all of the above.” He sighed.

“Now don’t tell my boss I said this, he’d never want me to turn down a sale, but you can’t overcompensate.  Make it something simple, something that shows your love.  If you overdo it it will only remind her of her anger.”

“Good point Lynn.” He said.  “Hmmm, maybe a ring.  Those are usually symbolic.”

“Any particular stone?” She asked. 

“Diamonds are always good.” He said.

“No woman would disagree.” She laughed.  “But she has a beautiful solitaire and you gave her the eternity band. Perhaps a colored gem?”

“You tell me.” He said.  “Or show me why don’t you? And Lynn, money is no object.”

 

 

Jack Hamilton came down the stairs flanked by his two little granddaughters.  “Shall we find Mommy?” He asked them.

“Can we go play outside? Will you play with us?” Steffie asked him.

“As long as it’s alright with Mommy I will.” He said with a swell of pride. He didn’t see them as often as he hoped but they loved him and seemed as comfortable with him as if they had seen him every single day.  He took each of their hands and walked into the kitchen where he found Taylor busy at the stove.  “It smells like heaven.” He said to her.

“I hope it tastes as good.” She laughed.  “I see you have a fan club.”

“And a better one I could never ask for.  Would you mind if I bring them outside to play?”

Taylor hesitated.  She was still frightened by the strange happenings but she was not going to make her family live in fear.  “Just keep a close eye on them.” She told him.

“Of course I will honey, you’re not still scared are you?”

“It’s a hard fear to lose, but I’m working on it.” She explained. “I suppose I’ve become a little overprotective but you really can’t blame me can you?”

“Not in the least.  I’m sure Ridge feels the same way.”

“Actually he’s a lot better than I am.  I’m hoping to learn from his example.” She wiped her hands on a dishtowel.  “Did the girls show you their sky?”

“Yes they did.” Jack said.  “Ridge did a wonderful job on it.  Is he regaining the use of his arm?”

“He’s back to designing.” She explained proudly.  “He thinks he’s not very good but I think he’s wonderful.  I keep telling him he has to show them to Brooke and Eric.”

“And he’s hesitant?” Jack wondered.

“He thinks they aren’t up to his ability, but they are Daddy, they really are.”

“Perhaps I can help convince him.”

“I doubt he’ll bring out his designs with his mother and father here.”

“Oh? Eric and Stephanie are coming?  Together?” He asked.

“I’m hoping so.  I told Ridge it was time we swallowed our pride and became a family again.  As for being together, I’m really not sure how together they are.  They share a home but not a bed I’m afraid.”

“Morgan ruined more than one life.”

“No.” Taylor said defiantly.  “She tried to, but she didn’t ruin ours, I will not let her have that power over me, dead or alive.”

 

 

After Thorne had left Brooke decided that she would take a nap before Michael returned.  She wanted to be fresh and alert for him.  The fighting was over and it was time to repair the damage.  She opened her bed and was about to get in when the phone rang.  Although she was tempted to let the machine pick up she decided against it on the slight chance that it was her husband.  She reached for the bedside extension.

“Hello.” She said.

“Brooke? It’s Storm.  Are you okay? You sound a little out of it.”

“I’m just tired.  I didn’t sleep well last night.” She explained.

“Well I won’t keep you.  I just wanted to tell you that I’m coming back to town tomorrow and I wondered if the welcome was still extended.”

“You’re always welcome here Stormy.”

“I won’t put you out for long, I’m going to be looking for my own place.”

“Your own place? Are you moving to LA?” She asked him.

“I’ve decided to make some changes.  I’ve accepted an offer from a firm here in LA. Caruso, Walker and Martinez, have you heard of them?” He asked.

“No but my experiences have always been with Connor or Jonathan.  Are they good? Will you make partner?” She asked him.  “And what about Colin?”

“What about him?” Storm asked nervously.

“You guys have been friends and partners for so long Stormy, is he upset that you’re leaving?”

“He understands.” Storm told her.  “Sometimes things need to change.”

“I suppose.  I’m glad you’ll be near me.” She said happily.  “So this new firm? Is it a better chance for you to advance?”

“I imagine I can make partner in a year or two.” He said. “But it’s more than that.  I just want to be around my sisters.  I’ve missed you all.”

“If you’re happy then I’m happy too.  Hey! How did you know I would be home?” She asked.

“I called your office first but Megan said you stayed home.  I am concerned Brooke.”

“Really it’s nothing. I just wanted a day to relax.  I took a bath and did my nails, I’m going to put on some soft music and take a nap.  Then maybe Michael and I will go out to eat tonight.”

“I need to talk to the two of you.” He told her.

“Oh? About what?”

“Jason Cooper, but don’t worry, nothing is wrong.  I just spoke to Colin and he spoke to Bryan and I just wanted to run something by you two.”

“Do you think that there’s a chance we could get him?” She asked hopefully.

“Honey I haven’t been involved in that aspect, as far as I know nothing has changed.  We can talk tomorrow night.  Maybe I can take you and Michael out for dinner.”

“That would be so nice Storm.  I’d really like to see you and Michael get to know each other better. I know you have reservations about him but I love him Stormy, I love him more than you can ever imagine.”

“I’ll keep an open mind.” He promised.  “As long as he doesn’t mistreat you and he makes you happy I really can’t complain, it’s just that there are so many well, so much baggage with him.”

“It’s all in the past.” She said.  “From this day forward Michael and I are totally on track and totally committed to each other.”

“I hope so Brooke, because if not he has me to answer to.”

 

 

“I don’t know Eric.” Stephanie said as she paced back and forth in his office.  “He definitely has a black eye and he refuses to say how he got it.  I’m afraid that someone is making a play for his wife.”

“Taylor loves Ridge, you have nothing to fear.”

“I think I do.” She protested.  “I know how she felt about Bryan Jackson and Eric, I can even understand how she could.  If I had met him under any other circumstances I would have adored him.  He’s intelligent and charming and very handsome.”

“So is our son.”

“And Taylor loved him.” Stephanie said, ignoring him.  “What if he is trying to get her back.”

“Nothing wrong with healthy competition. Besides, Taylor made her choice and her choice was Ridge.”

“Someone hit him.”

“Maybe it was Taylor.” Eric suggested.

“Do you think so?” She asked.

“Maybe she wanted to invite us and Ridge was being obstinate.  He is rather rigid when he makes up his mind.  Perhaps that is why he was embarrassed about it.”

“That would explain it.” She smiled.  “Oh Eric, I do hope you are right.  But then again if you are I’d hate to be the cause of their dissension.”

“I’m just happy that at least one of them seems to be coming to their senses, though I am not pleased about Jack Hamilton being there.”

“Are you jealous Eric?” She smiled.

“Until I get back into your heart I will consider every single man a threat.”

Felicia had been silent for a long time and Joey was sure that it was over, she wouldn’t forgive him. He walked to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of beer and opened it.  He looked towards her when she finally spoke.

“How?” She asked.

“How what?”

“How can we stop him?” She said.

“Felicia? You’re going to help me? You’re not turning me away?”

“Maybe I should have my head examined.” She sighed.

“No, no. Baby I promise I will make you glad you had faith in me.”

“So how Joey?  How do we stop him? How can we prove it without him weaseling his way out of it?”

“That’s the hard part.” He said.  “And this is the part you aren’t going to like.  I’m going to have to go back to work for him.  We need proof. I need to trap him.”

“You’re right.” She agreed.

“You agree with me?”

“I wish I didn’t have to.  I wish this had never happened but it did.  I’m going to trust your instincts Joey, but I am also going to trust that you will not let him hurt my brother or his family.”
“I won’t, he won’t hurt them.  I’ll make sure of it.” He put down the beer and walked to her and lifted her into his arms and spun her around.  “You won’t be sorry.”

“No I won’t.” She said.  “Because if your plan doesn’t work I’m going to tell them everything, and I do mean everything.”

 

 

Michael looked down at the selection in front of him on the velvet cloth and sighed.  “I don’t know Lynn, I mean they’re all pretty but nothing is shouting out at me.”  She had show him emeralds, rubies, sapphires, diamonds, tanzanite,  aquamarine as well as semi precious stones such as amethyst, blue topaz and peridot but nothing had captured his attention or seemed to represent what he wanted to say.  He lifted an emerald ring and held it up.  “This is nice but it’s just not perfect.  Lynn it has to be perfect, we’re pregnant and I was really horrible when she told me.  I need this to show her how much I adore her and this baby.” He told her. 

“I have one other thing.  It may be just what you’re looking for.” She told him.  “It has the look of an estate piece but it was an original design by one of our best men down in Australia.”

“What?” he asked sarcastically.  “Does it have kangaroos or koala bears?”

“No.” She laughed.  “Let me get it for you.”  She put the other rings back into the display case and walked to the back of the store to a large safe.  Michael tapped his fingers on the glass counter as he waited for her to return.  “You know, maybe I should let her pick something out.  Maybe I’ve lost my touch.” He suggested.

“I doubt that.” Lynn smiled as she returned carrying a large velvet box.  “I think this is going to be exactly what you’re looking for.”

“Wow!” He exclaimed as she opened the box.  The ring was like none he had ever seen before.  “What is that?” He asked.

“It’s a pink diamond.” She smiled.  “The band is platinum, the center stone is a very rare pink diamond, surrounded by white diamonds.”

“And those on either side? Are they pink diamonds also?” He asked. 

“Yes, the side stones are two perfect white diamonds flanked by smaller pink diamonds.  This is a lot of carat weight but it’s beautiful isn’t it?”

“It’s magnificent.” He answered.  “Oh this is it. This is perfect.  It looks so old-fashioned and yet it’s new too.”

“Yes.” She agreed.  “The center stone is five carats and the two large side stones are each one and a half carats.  I don’t know the weight of each individual stone surrounding the others but the total weight of the piece is about eleven carats.  It’s an impressive piece and yet it’s still delicate isn’t it?”

“I’ve never seen anything like it Lynn.  I have to have it.” He told her.

“I was going to show this to another customer but I just thought you might want it.  It is pricey Dr. Copeland.”

“I told you money was no object.” He picked up the ring and looked at it carefully. “This pink, it’s such a pretty shade, like a perfect summer rose or maybe the inside of a conch shell.”

“Yes.” She agreed. “It’s an awesome color isn’t it?”

“I know she’ll love it and I have to replace another piece of jewelry so this will make her less angry.” He laughed.

“You lost something of hers?” She asked.

“Um, something like that.” He grinned and winked.  “So what’s the damage?” He pulled out his gold card.

“Um, it’s one hundred and forty five thousand dollars.” She told him with a blush.  “I told you it was high.” She added apologetically.

 “Brooke is worth that and a zillion times more. I’ll take it.”

 

 

Ridge had pulled into the driveway ten minutes before but he still hesitated getting out of the car. He didn’t know how he was going to explain his black eye to Taylor.  He wanted to be honest, lies had almost cost him his marriage before, but with Jack there and his parents coming it just wasn’t the time. He could try and put her off, promise an explanation once they were alone, but Taylor’s temper was quick these days and she might not accept that.  “Think Ridge, think.” He told himself but time had run out.  A car pulled up and stopped behind him.  He watched through the rear view mirror as Janice Morris, her son Danny and his own son Thomas got out.  The two boys were playfully punching each other while Janice tried to keep it from turning into a real fight. Ridge sighed as Thomas saw his car and pointed at his father.  His time in hiding was over.  He shut off the engine and got out of his car and walked up to his son.

“Hey Thomas, did you have a good time today?”

“Daddy! You had a fight!” Thomas said with a gleeful laugh as he pointed to his father’s black eye.

“Mr. Forrester, who hit you?” Danny innocently asked him. 

“Boys! Leave Mr. Forrester alone.” Janice admonished them.  She saw Ridge’s discomfort and knew he wasn’t about to offer any explanations.  “They’re still a little hyper, they both had big ice cream sundaes.”

“Don’t worry about it Janice.” Ridge said as he lifted his son into his arms.  “Hey, thanks for bringing him home.”

“Can Danny stay for dinner?” Thomas asked with pleading eyes.

“Sorry sport but Grandpa Hamilton and Grandma and Grandpa are here.  Maybe sometime next week.”

“Awwhh Dad! Why can’t he stay?” Thomas was not about to give up.

“Because your grandparents are looking forward to seeing you and if Danny is there I know you won’t be spending time with them.” He turned to Janice.  “Why doesn’t Danny come next week, maybe he can stay over.  I’ll set up that tent they’ve been begging me to.”

“Can I Mom?” Danny asked happily.

“I think that will be fine.  Let me check with your father and I’ll call Mr. and Mrs. Forrester during the week.”

“Yay!” Thomas cheered.  “We can camp out all night long!”

“Maybe not all night Thomas.” Ridge told him.

Both boys looked at him like he had just told them Santa wasn’t real.

“Okay, maybe we can.  But you have to promise that if the weather gets bad or anything we go inside.”

“You’ll sleep out with them right?” Janice worriedly asked him.

“You bet.” Ridge smiled.  “The boys will be totally safe.”

“Say goodbye to Thomas and Mr. Forrester Danny, we have to get home.”

“Bye Mr. Forrester! See ya next week Thomas!” Danny shouted. 
“You’ll see him at playgroup tomorrow.” Ridge reminded him. 

“Oh yeah.” Danny laughed.  “Bye Thomas!”

“Bye Janice.” Ridge said with a smile. 

“Bye Ridge.”  She smiled back, and gave his eye one last glance as she took her son’s hand and headed back to her car.

“Who hit you Daddy?” Thomas asked again.

“I bumped my head.” Ridge lied. 

“I don’t think so.” Thomas giggled and at once Ridge knew his lie was never going to go over with Taylor.

 

 

“I’m heading home to change.” Stephanie said as she popped her head into Eric’s office.  “Are you coming?”

“I’ll be along shortly.  I want to give Brooke a call.”

“Why?” Stephanie sneered.

“Because I want to know what this board meeting is all about.”

“We couldn’t be lucky enough that she’s quitting.” She sighed.  “Eric don’t bother with that now.  I’m sure it’s nothing important.  You know Brooke, she just loves to throw her weight around and force us to come to her silly meetings.  What was it last time? That husband of hers arrest?”

“It was good of her to keep us informed.  We did know how to deal with the press.” He reminded her.

“As if I care what the press has to say about Michael Copeland.” She scoffed.

“I will never understand your aversion to that man.  Ridge said he’s changed from the young man that he knew, that’s good enough for me.”

“Well it’s NOT good enough for me.  But I will not spend any energy worrying about him or about Brooke Logan.  Now are you going to come home with me?”

“This is important Stephanie.  You run along and I’ll be home shortly.”

“But I still want to talk to you about Ridge and Taylor.” She reminded him.

“We can talk later, I need to do this Stephanie.”

“Your priorities are starting to slip Eric.” She said and with an annoyed huff she slammed the door shut and made her way to her cream colored Cadillac.

 

 

The house was quiet when Michael walked inside. He put the flowers and candy down and patted his pocket to make sure the ring was still safely inside.  He knew he still had some major groveling to do but he couldn’t wait to start.  He was a very happy man.  He had a wife that meant more to him than life itself and a new baby on the way.  He smiled and went into the kitchen and poured himself a large glass of ice water. He gulped it down, put the glass on the counter and then headed up the stairs.  The bedroom door was closed so he carefully opened it and peeked in.  Brooke was sleeping on top of the bed.  He smiled and felt a combination of sweet love and desperate desire.  Her long legs were bare and her body was gently caressed by a silky red, floral kimono.  He wanted so badly to go to her and untie the sash, baring her body but he knew that he needed to take his time.  He tiptoed out and back down the stairs to retrieve the flowers and candy.  Then he made his way back up and into the bedroom. He placed the flowers on the nightstand and the candy on the foot of the bed.  Then he sat next to her and let his hand run up and down her leg. 

“Mmmmm.” She woke with a smile.  “Hi.”

“Hi yourself,  are you feeling better?” He asked.

“Much.  What time is it? Have I been asleep long?”

“I don’t know when you went to sleep but I know you needed it.” He leaned over and kissed her soft lips. Her hands encircled his neck and she joined the kiss.  “I got you some flowers.” He said with a sheepish smile when the kiss ended.  Brooke sat up and looked at them.  Her eyes lit up as she smiled at him.

“They’re so beautiful, thank you.”

“And this.” He handed her the box of candy.  “Can you ever forgive me Brooke?  Can you ever forget what I did and said?”

“Maybe.” She giggled.  Then she looked into his eyes.  She saw he was really terrified.  “Michael it hurt me really badly but I love you and you love me.  I forgave you already.”

“But can you forget?” He asked.

“I’m not sure I want to.” She answered.  “Sometimes we need reminders of the bad as well as the good.”

“I’ll do anything to wipe that from your memory.” He pulled her close and gently stroked her long blonde hair.  “You’ve given me the most precious gifts a man could ever have.”

“Gifts?” She asked.

“Your love and our child.” He told her.

“You are quite good at this.” She smiled. “I think I can enjoy this for a while.”  She started to pull the paper off the box of candy.  “Oh Michael, you got my favorites!”

“You have a wonderful saleswoman at your store.” He told her.

“My store? What do you mean?”

“Uh, at Forrester, the company store.” He said as he realized that he had given her too much information.

“What were you doing at Forrester?” Suddenly she realized what the reason had to be.  “Oh my God Michael, you didn’t start a fight did you?”

“Weeeeeeeeell.” He said with a nervous laugh.

“Did you hurt him?” Her eyes were staring right into his.

“I hit him.” He confessed.  “But Brooke, he deserved it.”

“I told you it was me, would you have hit me too Michael?”

“I had warned him the last time Brooke, he knew what would happen.” His look told her that he meant business. 

“This is bad Michael, I don’t want to make an enemy of him and what about Taylor? Now she’ll know something happened.”

“Maybe Taylor needs to know Brooke.”

“She’ll blame me.” She said sadly.  “Michael I don’t want to hurt her.  She’s my friend, he’s my friend too.”

“And I’m your husband and I don’t want him touching you. You have to understand that Brooke.”

“You’re right but you should have left it alone.”

“But I couldn’t.  I’m sorry.  Ridge will survive.”

Brooke sighed and leaned back into his arms.  “Yes he will.  But it’s Taylor I’m worried about.”

“He’ll come up with some lie sweetheart, don’t worry about it please.” He begged her. 

She looked at the flowers, the candy and then the man that loved her.  “You did it for us.  I do understand.” She continued to open the candy.  “So you liked Kay?” She asked.

“She’s great Brooke.  You know she’s wasted down there.”

“You think she’s unhappy?” Brooke asked. 

"No, not really but I think she could be running her own store, if that was what she wanted.  And she us pretty enough to be a model.  I even asked her if she was one.”

“That’s funny.” She smiled.  “I once suggested it to Eric and he laughed at me.”

“Then Eric is a fool.” He told her.  “Anyway that lady sure knows her stuff. She steered me in the right direction with the flowers and the candy.”

“She’s sweet.  And so are you.” Brooke said as she leaned over and kissed him.

“So you’re not mad?”

“I’m not happy about it but I’m not mad.  You had a right to be mad at him and at me.”

“Never you Brooke.” He pulled her into his arms and kissed her again.  She sighed and moaned as he pulled her body on top of his.  The kimono opened slightly and her bare skin burned against him.  She found herself writhing against him. His hands reached for the sash and pulled it open. Then he buried his head between her breasts kissing one and then the other. “Oh Brooke, oh God Brooke.” He moaned.  She threw her head back as his teeth bit down on her hardened nipples.  She wanted this man, she wanted him with a desire that was fiercely intense.  Then his mouth started to descend.

“Oh yes, yes.” She murmured.  All thoughts of anger had dissipated.  Loving this man was all she needed, all she wanted, all she could think about.  “Michael please.” She begged as she felt a wetness pooling between her legs.  But Michael was never one for instant gratification  He loved to tease and take his time pleasuring her.  His tongue made it’s way to her belly button and she gasped as he played with her piercing.  Then his hands pulled her legs and parted them.  Brooke moaned, knowing what was coming next, needing what was coming next.  But so cruelly he took his time. His head moved between her legs but his tongue was darting around her thighs and then back up to her hips.  It felt good, so good but she knew it would feel so much better if only she could guide him back to her burning center.  “Please.” She begged again.

“It’s okay honey, I won’t stop.” He promised her as he stopped to take a breath.  He looked up into her eyes, eyes that were glazed over with passion. “God I love you.” He smiled, and then to Brooke’s delight his head once more descended between her legs.  This time she would not be denied.  She pushed herself at him and as much as he was into the passion he let out a wild laugh.  “My sweet passionate baby.” Then he dove back in. His hands parted her netherlips and she felt the immediate start of an intense orgasm. 

“Michael!” She screamed.  But he was relentless.  He licked and nipped and stroked her.  His hands teased along with his tongue and then he slid a finger and then another inside her. She moaned deeply and thrust herself at him.  Colors exploded behind her eyes.  She felt like she was flying as she started to spasm and shake.  Michael held her down and continued to administer his loving.  “Oh God! Oh God!” She screamed.  “Oh Michael, oh Michael.” She wasn’t sure if she could go on.  The release, the sweet release was so close she pushed at it, wanting it and yet not wanting it to end.  But then he stopped. He slid his fingers from her and moved back up the bed and claimed her mouth with his own mouth.  “No, no please.” She moaned, he couldn’t leave her wanting. And to her relief his hand slid back between her legs and began a slow, delicate stroke. She tasted herself on his tongue as his kisses deepened.  She pushed into his hand and used her own hand to try and find him. 

“No sweetheart, this is all for you.” He said as he pushed his body from her exploring hand. 

“But I want.” She started.

“I’ll give you everything you want, everything.” He promised with another sweet kiss. Then his thumb found her sensitive nub and circled it. She jumped and her eyes opened wide.  Michael smiled at her and started making his way back down the bed. 

“We can Michael, there’s no reason not to.” She pleaded.

“We will, just not yet.” He laughed. Then his head once more disappeared.  Brooke was in ecstasy.  It was as if every inch of her body was on fire, a fire only Michael could satisfy.  She felt it coming again, she felt herself ready to go over the edge and she silently prayed he wouldn’t tease her this time.  She needed this release, she needed to let go.  “Oooohhhhh.” She moaned.  Her legs tightened their hold on his head.  She would not let him pull away and leave her wanting again. Then it happened.  She hit her peak.  Her body shook and twitched and she let out a moan and a sigh and with a final shudder Brooke felt the passion that she had fought so hard for.

 

 

“Ridge?” Taylor gasped as her husband and son walked into the kitchen.  She dropped the onion that she had been so carefully peeling.  “What happened to your eye?”

“Calm down Doc.” He said as he walked over and picked up the rolling vegetable.  He stood back up and kissed her hello.

“What happened?” She asked again as she reached up to touch his eye. 

“Ouch!” He said as he flinched.  “Taylor, we’ll talk about it later.” He said as he gestured to his son.  “We have company.  I see your father’s car.  Where is he?”

“In the back yard with the girls.” She said in an unemotional voice.  Then she turned to Thomas.  “Did you have fun at your playgroup?”

“Yup.” He said as he reached for a carrot stick. 

“Just yup?” She asked.

“Yup.” He giggled.

“Okay Mr. Yup.  Why don’t you take some of those carrot sticks out to your sisters and go say hello to your Grandfather.”

“Okay Mommy.” He said. He grabbed a handful of sticks and ran out the back door.  Once he was gone Taylor turned to Ridge.

“Okay, your turn.  What happened Ridge?”

“I had a little disagreement.”

“Obviously.” She said with a deep sigh.  “With who Ridge? Please tell me it wasn’t Blake.”

“I wish it were.” He said under his breath.

“Ridge?”

“Taylor we really need to talk about this later, when we’re all alone.”

“We won’t be alone later.  My father is spending a few days.  We are alone now and I want answers.” She demanded. “Who was it and why were you fighting?”

 

Stephanie had been angry when she had returned home.  It seemed to her that she was the only one making any attempt to repair their shaky relationship.  Eric put everyone and anyone ahead of her and she had had enough.  She had checked on Joshua and then told Helen to tell Mr. Forrester that she would take her own car and meet him at Ridge and Taylor’s home.  But once she had gotten in her car she realized she was too restless to go right over.  So instead she had driven to town and parked near her favorite hotel.  She had gone inside and walked to the dimly lit bar and sat down.  The well-dressed bartender had been prompt to bring her a sweet Manhattan and had put a basket of pretzel sticks in front of her.  Stephanie sat and sipped and thought.  She wasn’t sure if she were angry or disappointed or just tired of the whole thing.  But this was relaxing, she was in control.  The jukebox played an old Sinatra song and Stephanie found herself humming along. 

“A major loss I always say.” A masculine voice said to her.

“Excuse me?” She turned to face the man.  He was around her age, dressed impeccably in an expensive grey designer suit. 

“Sinatra.” He said.  “A terrible loss.  The music world will never be the same.”

“No, it won’t.” She agreed. 

“I remember the first time I saw him live.  My wife and I were still dating at the time.  I wasn’t sure if it was me she was interested in or Frank.”

“Probably both.” Stephanie smiled. 

“I think it was Frank, but she grew to love me too.  We had twenty two wonderful years together.”

“I’m sorry.” She said politely.

“Thank you.” He gestured to the bartender and then turned back to Stephanie.  “She’s been gone over ten years but sometimes it feels like just yesterday.”

“The loss of a love is never easy.” She agreed.

“What can I get you sir?” The bartender asked. 

“Dry Martini and please get the lady another of whatever she’s drinking.”

“It’s a Manhattan but I really should be going.” She said, declining.

“Oh please stay and have just one drink with me.”

“Alright, just one.” She agreed.  “I’m Stephanie.” She told him.

“Keith.” He answered giving her his hand.

 

 

Brooke curled tighter into Michael’s arms.  “That was amazing.” She smiled.  “Michael you are always so amazing.”

“I’ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you Brooke.” He told her as he gently stroked her breasts. 

“We’re fine, really we are.” She told him.

“No honey.  Good sex is a perk in our relationship but it isn’t payment for my stupidity.  Though if you want me to try paying you back a little more.” He laughed.

“You’ll never get a complaint out of me.” She giggled.  His hand slid lower and she sighed.  “You know we can make love now.  We know you’re healthy and we have our baby.  We can get back to normal.”

“I’m not sure I deserve that yet.” He said softly.  He sat up and leaned her against the pillows. His hands went to her waist and she felt him touching her piercing.

“What are you doing?” She asked.

“I’m sorry sweetheart but this has to go now.  Once the baby is born you can have it redone.”

“Oh?” She said.

“It’s not good for the baby.  You realize that is your connection to him.”

“Yes.” She agreed.  “Him? Are you sure it’s a boy?” She giggled.

“Just a generic term.  I don’t care what it is as long as it’s happy and healthy Brooke.” He kissed her and tenderly removed the ring.  He handed it to her and got up. 

“Where are you going?” She asked.

“Gotta clean it.  Occupational hazard.” He laughed.

“That’s what I get for marrying a doctor huh?” She smiled as she watched him go into the bathroom. He came back with alcohol and cotton balls.  “That will hurt.” She told him.

“Only for a few seconds.” He promised.  He wiped it clean and blew on it as Brooke grimaced.  Then he sealed it with a kiss.  “See?”

“Okay.” She said.  She opened her arms again to him.  “Sit with me?”

“Wait.” He told her.  He reached into his pocket.  “I could never take a piece of jewelry from you without replacing it.”

“Michael what have you done?” She squealed.

“Not nearly enough, but if you give me time I will somehow make it up to you.” He took her right hand into his own.  Then he opened the box and slipped the ring onto her finger.  “It seems to be a good fit but if you need it sized we’ll do it tomorrow.”

Brooke lifted her hand up and her eyes widened in amazement.  “Michael, that is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen.”

“Yes it is.” He said, not taking his eyes off of her face. 

“Oh Michael, you don’t have to buy me things.  I love you, I forgive you, you forgive me.  Oh honey.” She threw her arms around his neck and kissed him. 

“Do you like it?” He asked. 

“I love it, I love you.” She said as she plastered kisses all over his face. 

 

 

Jack opened the door and let Eric inside.  “Hello Eric, it’s good to see you again.”

“Jack.” He said taking the man’s hand.  “I’m glad you’re here for her.  Taylor has gone through some bad times.”

“I know, and I wanted to be here, believe me.”
“She’s stubborn.” Eric agreed.  He walked inside and turned his head looking around the room.  “Is Stephanie in the kitchen?”

“She’s not here.” Jack told him.  “Didn’t she come with you?”

“Actually she wanted to leave earlier, she took her own car.  I wonder where she is.”

“I’m sure she’s alright Eric.” Jack told him. 

“Yes, yes I’m sure she is.”  Eric said but he didn’t sound convincing. 

“Taylor and Ridge are in the kitchen.” Jack told him.  “But it seems that Ridge came home with a black eye and Taylor is not too happy about his explanation.”

“I certainly hope they don’t get into it about this.” Eric told him.  “They’ve already been through too much.”

“Eric, may I be blunt?”

“I suppose.”

“You and Stephanie? Are you two alright?”

 

 

Bridget came into the house and headed straight for the kitchen.  She opened the refrigerator and started to take out things for a sandwich.  She wasn’t ready to deal with her mother.  She was still angry at her for letting Michael go.  She was taking the mayonnaise out when she heard footsteps and turned around.

“Hey sweetie.” Michael said with a smile.  He was wearing nothing but a pair of jeans, no shirt, no shoes and no socks. 
“Mike!” She put down the jar and ran to him, throwing her arms around him.  “You came back!”

“Oh honey, you knew I wouldn’t really stay away didn’t you?  I’m so sorry if I upset you too.  I was a jerk.” He laughed.

“Are you and Mom okay now?”

“We’re just fine Bridget.  I just came down to get something to drink.  Mom is getting dressed. We’re going to go out to dinner.”

“I’m so glad you’re back.” She said as she continued to cling to him.

“Hey. I wasn’t going anywhere Bridget.  I’m not like the others, I committed for life.  I will never leave her Bridget, never.” He unentangled himself from her arms.

“What did you fight about? Why did she make you leave?” She asked.

“We’ll all talk about it tomorrow.” He promised.  “Tonight is about your mother.” He grabbed a bottle of water and kissed her on the cheek.  “We will talk tomorrow okay?”

“Okay Mike, and I’m so glad you’re back.”

Michael quickly strode back up the stairs and as he walked in Brooke was struggling with the zipper on the sexy black dress.  “Whoa!” He said, running over and taking over for her.  He carefully pulled the zipper up and then turned her to face him.  Her dress was simple but stunning. It had halter straps and the deep black was woven with tiny silvery threads making the dress glimmer and shine.  “It should be illegal to look this good.” He told her.  “Damn if you don’t watch out we’ll never get out of the bedroom.”

“That would suit me just fine.” She smiled.

“Nah.” He laughed.  “I want to show off my beautiful wife.” He pulled her close and kissed her.  “I’m going to jump in the shower.”

“Michael, we really don’t have to go out.  I can make us something.”

“Let me spoil you.  We really have to celebrate our baby.” He smiled broadly, then he frowned.

“What?” She asked.

“Bridget.  She just came home and she was really upset.  I didn’t realize I hurt her so badly too Brooke.  I want us to sit her down and tell her about the baby tomorrow.”

“Oh I want to sit her down alright.” She said through gritted teeth.  “But the baby is not the top of my list for her.”

“Why? What happened?”

“We can talk about it at dinner, let’s just say she was very nasty to me about you leaving.  We both do have to talk to her.”

“Okay sweetheart, you tell me about it at dinner and I promise to help straighten it all out.  I want both my girls to be happy.” He gave her a quick kiss and headed into the bathroom.

 

 

Ridge had tried his best to change the subject or just plain ignore Taylor’s questions but she was having none of it.  He opened the bottle of wine and poured them each a glass and handed one to her. 

“No!” She said.  “No you are not going to wash this away.  Who did that to you and why were you fighting? Was it Blake?”

“No, it wasn’t Blake.” He said.  “Come on, let’s go join your father before my parents get here.”

“No!” She said sharply.  “Ridge please, you promised to be honest.”

“Oh Taylor this really should wait until we’re alone and I can really explain it all.”

“Oh you will be alone if you don’t start talking now.”

“Okay but you have to just take this for now, we can go into the details later.”

“Just tell me.” She demanded.

“Mike.” He said.

“Mike? Mike Copeland?  Ridge what did you do to him?  What did you say to him to make him do this?  You promised me you were supportive of them, you swore that you believed him.  What did you do?”

“We will talk about that later.  I told you who it was and I will explain why later, but right now we have company and I’m not keeping them waiting.” He turned from her and walked out of the kitchen and into the living room.

“Ridge!” She shouted.  “Don’t you do this! Don’t you dare do this!”

 

 

“Hello Dad.” Ridge greeted his father.  “Where’s Mother?”

“She isn’t here yet, we took separate cars.” Eric explained with a chill in his voice.  “Seems like we’re back to doing everything separately.”

“Can you blame her?” Ridge asked.

“I understand her still being angry but I thought we were both trying.  But now isn’t the time.” He looked over at Jack who was in an intense conversation with Thomas.  “Are you still angry at me?”

“I’m trying not to be.” Ridge honestly replied.  “So when did she leave?”

“I don’t know, when I got home to change she had already left.  I had assumed she was already here.”

“Maybe she needed to make a stop.  Did you call her cell?” Ridge wondered.

“No, she was mad at me.  Maybe you could.”

“Why was she mad if you don’t mind my asking?”

“Because I wanted to call Brooke and find out what this board meeting was all about.” Eric explained.

“I was wondering myself.” Ridge told him. “What did she say?”

“All I got was her machine.  Maybe she was still sleeping, Megan said she wasn’t feeling well.  I suppose we’ll have to wait till tomorrow to find out. But your mother wasn’t pleased.”

“Mother never is pleased where Logan is concerned.” Ridge replied.  “But I have to say I am curious.  We don’t have anything new on the horizon, unless Brooke is keeping something from us.”

“Be serious son, Brooke has made some major contributions but she still can’t run Forrester without us.  If there was something new she would have ran it by one of us.”

“It used to be that way.” Ridge said sadly.  “But maybe things are changing.  Brooke seems to have her own priorities and Forrester may not be one of them anymore.”

“Do you really think she’s lost interest?” Eric asked.

“Yeah Dad, I do and it worries me.  If we’re not on her good side, well she could make it really hard for us.  And with Mike Copeland egging her on you just don’t know what she’ll do.”

Eric frowned and turned to make sure Jack wasn’t listening.  It wasn’t that he didn’t like or trust the man but Forrester business was private.  He saw that Thomas was alone playing with a toy car.  “Where did Jack go?” He asked Ridge.

“I don’t know.” Ridge sighed.  But he assumed that if he went to see Taylor that his father in law would be getting an earful.

 

 

“Honey is something wrong?” Jack asked Taylor after he gave her a tight hug.

“Ridge is just being mysterious again and I don’t like it.  You would think that he’d have learned from Morgan but no, he won’t answer a simple question.”

“Maybe he needs to be alone with you honey.” Jack told her.

“That IS what he said Daddy, but I just don’t know why he couldn’t just be honest and let the chips fall where they may.  I love him, I forgave him Morgan but now I’m scared, really scared.”

“Of what?” Jack asked.
“Of who the other woman might be this time.” She said with a shiver.

“Taylor?  Are you suggesting what I think you are?”

“Let’s just leave it alone.  I don’t know any facts and I am not going to accuse anyone of anything.” She said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.  “Let’s forget it all and have a nice dinner ok?”

“Of course.” He readily agreed.  “What can I do to help you?”

“Actually you can get the dinner rolls out for me.  I have them in the breadbox, I want to warm them up.” She smiled.

“I can do that.” He said with a mock salute.  “But I think I’m up for more of a challenge.”

“Katherine and I really have taken care of most everything.  But you can make some iced tea for the kids.  I wanted to brew some but it seems I am out of tea bags, you can use the instant that I have above the refrigerator.”

“Great.” He said.  Taylor opened the oven to check her roast as Jack went to the bread box.  He turned to face her with a frown.  “Honey what dinner rolls are you talking about?”

“In the bread box, I got two packages yesterday, those Parker house ones that the kid’s love.”

“Sweetheart, there is nothing in here but an empty package.” He told her.

The look of dismay on Taylor’s face was palatable and Jack ran to her and put his arm around her. 

“It’s happening again Daddy, why won’t it stop? Why?”

“I’m so sorry Taylor.” Blake said as he watched the woman he loved on his television screen.  “I don’t want to hurt you, I don’t want to scare you, I just want you back.  And I will have you.  I will.”
 

 

Michael pulled the chair out and helped Brooke sit down.  He tenderly kissed the back of her neck sending shivers of desire through her body.  He smiled broadly at her and took the seat across from her. He let out a sigh and took her hand into his.  “Maybe we should have stayed in bed.” He chuckled.

“We can eat fast.” She giggled.

“No.  You’ll eat carefully, and healthy too.  You’re eating for my baby now.” He reminded her.

“You don’t think I’d ever jeopardize him or her do you?” She asked with a look of hurt on her face.

“Never Brooke.  I’m just so scared and so in awe.  I want to make this the best experience of our lives and I don’t want to take a single chance.”

“We won’t, I won’t.” She promised.  She picked up the menu and started to look at it.  “I don’t suppose you’d let me have one little glass of champagne?”

“I want to celebrate too sweetheart, but how about non-alcoholic?” He suggested.

“Sugar water.” She said with a frown.  “Maybe just Perrier.”

“Sounds good to me.” He said.  “So do you want to tell me about Bridget?”

“I hate to ruin our night but you need to know.” She told him.  “She was cruel Michael. She said some hateful things to me.  She accused me of throwing you aside for Ridge.”

“Did you tell her about that night?” He asked.

“No, I guess she knows me better than I thought.” She blushed.  “Maybe I did deserve it.”

“No you didn’t and I will talk to her about it.”

“Michael I don’t know if you realize this but I think my daughter has the hots for you.”

“She does?” He was flabbergasted.  “Brooke she hated me.”

“Not anymore.  I think she is a little beyond a schoolgirl crush.  I have to ask a favor of you.”

“Name it.”

“Keep your clothes on around her.”

“What?” He laughed.

“I’m not accusing you of anything, but just keep her out of the bedroom if I’m not there and keep your shirt on if we’re not at the pool.  I don’t want her to think you’re encouraging her.” She told him.

“Wow.  Honey I am floored.  I didn’t have a clue.  You don’t think I’ve come on to her do you?”

“Not intentionally Michael, but you are the biggest flirt I’ve ever met.  I know you don’t mean it with her but she is young and impressionable.”

“I have to talk to her.” He said with a shake of his head.  “I can’t have her turn into Sara on me.”

“God forbid!” Brooke gasped.  “No honey, I don’t think it’s that big.  I just think she needs to understand that you don’t see her that way at all.”

“Brooke I see her as a daughter, a beautiful one yes, but just a daughter.  I really thought she was starting to see me as a father figure.” He frowned and put down his menu.  “How do I get myself into these things?”

“You’re too cute for your own good.” She giggled.  “No, seriously Michael.  Maybe you and I can talk to her.”

“This one has to be between just me and Bridget.  I don’t want to embarrass her, in fact if I handle it the right way I can let her save face.  I can do this Brooke, give me a chance.”

“You know I will.” She smiled and squeezed his hand.  “We’ll all be fine and once she knows about the baby I think she’ll change her attitude too.”

“Yeah.” He smiled. “God Brooke, I can’t stop smiling.  A baby, we’re having a baby.”

“Yes we are.” She grinned. 

“Honey, I’ve been thinking.” He told her.

“Yes?”

“I want to ask you something.” He got up out of his chair, walked around the table and kneeled in front of her. He took her hand into his.  “Marry me Brooke?”

“I already did silly.” She giggled.  She was embarrassed, the other patrons were watching them and pointing to them.  “Get up, this is crazy.”

“No it’s not Brooke.  Yes, you married me, in a stupid Vegas chapel.  Honey we have a family, two of your kids and now one of our own.  It’s time we did it right.  Marry me again, in a real church, in front of God, with the kids and my sister and the people we really care about there.  I’m not asking for a big celebration or anything, no fancy wedding gowns or a big reception.  I just want to do it right, I want to be your husband in every way, not just legally, so I am asking you again.  Brooke Logan Copeland, marry me?”

Brooke’s eyes widened and she started to sob.  She looked into the eyes of the man that she adored and that adored her and knew he was completely sincere.  He really wanted to make it all perfect, he wanted this union to be a holy one as well as a legal one and she at that moment loved him even more than she ever imagined possible.  She clutched his hand and pulled it to her mouth and kissed it.  “Oh Michael yes.” She said through her tears.  She threw her arms around him and kissed him.  “Yes I will  marry you again.”

 

 

Changes Part 118

 

 

Michael held Brooke tightly in his arms and kissed her.  They were so caught up in each other that at first they didn’t notice the sound of applause that had spread around the restaurant.  But finally Michael let his mouth leave his wife’s and he looked up and smiled.  “That’s for us.” He told her.

“Us?” She questioned.

“Actually for me, because the most beautiful woman in the world has agreed to become my wife again.”

“You’re quite the flatterer.” Brooke smiled.

“No sweetheart, it’s not flattery, it’s the truth and you know it.  Our life, our life together just keeps getting better and better.  I never imagined that I could ever be this happy and now a baby.  Brooke you have made me into a new man and I want to show you just how much this man loves you.”

“I know how much.” She smiled and leaned in for a kiss.  “And I love you even more.”

 

 

Taylor started looking wildly around the room.  “How? How do they do it? Who? Who is doing this? Daddy I’m so scared.  Why? Why do they want to make me crazy?” She grabbed his hand as tears ran down her cheeks.

“Taylor calm down and tell me what you’re talking about.”

“Everything, everything and I thought it was over but maybe it never will be.” She sobbed.

 

 

Stephanie put down her glass and smiled at the man next to her.  “It’s been lovely but there is someplace I have to be.”

“I understand.” Keith answered.  “But perhaps another time?”

“Things are, well they are complicated.” She explained. 

“You’re married?” He asked as he looked down at her hand.  Stephanie blushed and pulled her hand towards her.

“Separated and yet, not.” She frowned.  “Like I said, very complicated.”

“I have never minded complications, not when they involve someone as charming as yourself.”

“You know Keith, maybe I would like to see you again.  But I can’t make promises.  My life is at a crossroads and I don’t really know which way it is going to turn.”

“Will you give me your number?” He asked.

“No, but I have another idea.”

“I’m listening.”

“Can you meet me here again, perhaps a week from today?”

“So long?  Why not tomorrow?” He suggested.

“I need time to think.  But I promise I will be here.  My word is good Keith.”

“I’m sure it is.  Then yes, a week from today.  But not just drinks, let me buy you dinner.”

“Alright.” She agreed.  “Yes, dinner would be lovely.” She closed her purse and stood.  “I’m glad I stopped here today.”

“Not as glad as I am.” Keith answered with a smile.

 

 

“Ridge there is something I don’t understand.” Eric said to his son.

“And that is?” Ridge replied.

“You, Brooke, Michael Copeland.  I though you were all close and the way you’re talking and this black eye.  Ridge is something going on between you and Brooke?”

“No!” Ridge said, vehemently denying it.  “We are friends but sometimes things get strained. Brooke isn’t herself lately and Mike’s still a bit of a mess.  But don’t worry, I’m sure I can fix things.”

“Did he do that?” Eric asked, looking at his eye.

“He did, but I really don’t want to get into it.”

“Ridge!” Eric said sharply. 

“Dad it was a misunderstanding. Mike overreacted, he’s jealous of anyone who even talks to Logan.”

“And that’s all you did?” Eric asked.

“Yes, I love my wife.” Ridge insisted.  “But Mike went berserk.”

“And Taylor, what did she say?” Eric asked him.

“She’s angry, we haven’t talked about it yet. There were too many people around, I need to calm her.” Ridge tried to explain.

“You need to reassure her son, she’s fragile these days.”

“I know Dad and I will, but now is not the time but believe me, nothing is going on between me and Logan, nothing at all.”

“Don’t tell me Ridge, tell your wife.”

 

 

Brooke’s eyes were still filled with tears as she held onto Michael’s hand and looked him in the eyes.  “You know I never realized that you felt that way about our marriage.”

“Not our marriage, Brooke, sweetheart that is as real as real can be.  I have no problem with our marriage, it’s just the wedding.  I know we were impulsive and it had to be that way at the time.  If it hadn’t been I doubt you would ever have agreed.”

“Maybe not.” She said with a giggle.  “But I’m sure you would have worn me down.”

“We both wanted to be married to each other but we cheated ourselves out of the thing that really makes a marriage real.” He told her.  “Doing it again in a church will just make it that much more special.  And it’s better that we establish some ties to a church for the kid.  He or she needs to be brought up with all the values and love that we can give him.”

“I didn’t even think of religion.  I mean well, I guess I’ve been lax about my own practices.” She blushed.

“We don’t have to be pillars of the community Brooke, I doubt I could ever hold up that one, but I think there is a place in our lives for this.  You don’t disagree do you?”

“Not at all.” She smiled.  “This really makes me happy Michael.  I really love this idea.  I’m just wondering about who we should invite.”

“Your kids of course, my sister Anne, I suppose Taylor and Ridge if we all can get past what happened.” Michael suggested.

“I know you and I can but I wonder what will happen when Ridge has to explain his eye Michael?”

“He never should have touched you.”

“It wasn’t all him you know.”

“But he had been warned Brooke, he knew you were off limits and he pushed you when you were vulnerable, just like last time.”

“Maybe we need to stop fighting.” She told him sternly.

“Ah but it’s so much fun making up.” He grinned.

Brooke smiled back and then looked at him thoughtfully.  “Michael we have to invite Joey too.”

“I don’t think so Brooke.”

“He’s family.  If we want to start this the right way then we need to be forgiving and accepting too.”

“Joey huh?” He asked.  “I suppose I can deal with Joey there, but then you’d have to deal with Amber.”

“You want Amber?”

“Rick will.” He reminded her.

“I keep hoping that he’ll see the error of his ways.” Brooke laughed.  “Michael I don’t like that girl.”

“She’s trying Brooke, give her a chance, I know you’re a better person than not to.”

“You make it hard to live up to your expectations.” She sighed.

“Not at all.  For one day we can open our lives to them.”

“Okay.” She said.  “Amber can come.”

“That’s my girl.” He smiled and leaned over and kissed her. 

Taylor took a deep breath and let go of her father.  “I’m sorry, I know I over reacted.  It’s just that I wanted it all to stop.  I just don’t know why it hasn’t.”

“It’s over honey, you know it’s over.  This was nothing but a coincidence, frightening yes, but harmless I promise.”

“I suppose I could have finished the tea, or Ridge could have. And the kids may have eaten the rolls, it wouldn’t be the first time.  It’s just that it keeps happening.  But it can’t really can it? Morgan is dead.”

“She can never hurt you again.”

“I just finished telling you I wouldn’t let her hurt me again and look at me.” She said with a shake of her head.  “I won’t let her or anyone do it.  And as for Ridge, he needs to become a supportive friend to Michael and Brooke.”

“What does this have to do with them?” Jack asked.

“Ridge and Michael have been rivals since childhood and it seems they are constantly trying to one up each other.  I’m sure Ridge threw his relationship with Brooke into Michael’s face again.”

“That’s not good honey.  He needs to forget about that.”

“He needs to stop trying to beat Michael.  Michael loves Brooke and Ridge loves me, we are all friends, the competition needs to end now.  I’m sick of it and I’m sure Brooke is too.  If they want to act like a couple of children maybe they need to be treated that way.”

“Is this about Ridge’s black eye?” Jack wondered.

“Yes, Michael has an explosive temper and I’m sure something Ridge said set him off.  But in a way I don’t blame him.  Ridge and Brooke need to stop the games too.  I think she has, but he can’t seem to do it.  I will talk to him tonight after everyone leaves.”

“Don’t let him off too easily.” Jack laughed.

“Oh I won’t Dad.”

 

 

Bryan walked out of his office and up to the reception area. He was hoping to catch Patti before she left but she wasn’t at her desk.  He sat down and started to write a note when she came out of the ladies room and approached him.

“You need anything Bryan?” She asked.

“Oh, I thought you had left.” He crumpled the paper and got up.

“I was about to but if you need me.” She said tentatively.

“Just a question.”

“Sure.”

“The woman, Jacquelyn, the one who needed to see me so badly.” He started.

“Yes, she seemed pretty intense, what was that all about?” She asked.

“I wish I knew.  She never made it to my office.”

“You’re kidding?” Patti frowned.  “Bryan she really seemed like she needed to see you.”

“Well she left before I even saw her.  Did she give you a clue to what it was she wanted?”

“Not a thing.” She scratched her head.  “I’m really sorry I bothered you now.  She seemed lost somehow.”

“Not a problem Patti, I trust your instincts.  In fact I wouldn’t be surprised if she comes back.”

“Do you want me to send her away if she does?” Patti wondered.

“No, I’m intrigued.  Make sure she doesn’t run out though.” He laughed. 

“I’ll do my best.” She promised.

 

 

Eric was just returning to the living room when the front door opened and Stephanie walked in. She smiled politely at him and walked over to Ridge and gave him a hug.  “Where are they?” She asked.

“The kids?” Ridge retorted.

“Of course.”

“Upstairs playing.  What kept you?” Ridge wondered.

“I made a stop.” She said brushing off the question.  “I’m going to go up and see them.”

“I’ll go with you.” Eric said. 

“Have you seen them?” Stephanie asked.

“I’ve been here over an hour, of course I’ve seen them.”

“No need to take an attitude with me.” Stephanie frowned.  “It was your choice to not come home with me.”  She turned back to Ridge.  “Where is Taylor dear?”

“In the kitchen with Jack.”

“I’m going upstairs to see the children, please tell her I’m here.”

“Sure Mother.” Ridge answered.  He watched as with a regal turn, Stephanie walked away and up the stairs.

“I don’t know what to do anymore.” Eric sighed.

“I think you’re first priority should be Mother and not Morgan’s child.” Ridge said sternly.

“This has nothing to do with Joshua.  I thought we were going to try and put that issue aside anyway.”

“Yes, we did.” Ridge told him.  “Sorry Dad but it’s still a sensitive issue for us.”

“Someday we have to address it.” Eric stated in a serious tone.  “Someday soon son.”

“Right now I have my own family to worry about.” Ridge said as he looked towards the kitchen door.  “And you have Mother.”

 

 

“So tell me about what happened with Bridget.” Michael said to Brooke as he cut a piece of his New York Strip Steak.  “What did she say to you? And what makes you think she well, has a crush on me?”

“I don’t think, I know.  She’s my daughter Michael.  I should have noticed this a long time ago but things have been pretty crazy.”

“I never meant to encourage her.” He said softly.  “I really don’t want to ruin what we have.  I think we have a good friendship.”

“You do honey.” Brooke smiled and took his hand.  “Maybe it has to do with your brother.”

“Joey? What does he have to do with…no! You aren’t saying she transferred her crush on him to me are you?” Michael frowned and literally turned pale at the thought.

“That really upset you.  You’re such a good man.” She said as she squeezed his hand tightly.  “I’m not sure if her feelings for you made her attracted to Joey or the other way around.  You’re both handsome men and Bridget isn’t blind.  It’s pretty normal for a girl her age to find older men more attractive than boys her own age.”

“And here I thought I was a sort of father figure.” He sighed.  “I’m really sorry sweetheart.  I had no idea that this was going on.”

“Maybe it’s not that serious.  I think she does think of you as an authority figure, I know she respects you Michael and she loves you too.  But like I said before, you need to be more careful around her.”  He scratched his head and started to chuckle.  “What?” Brooke asked.

“I was thinking about that time we were about to make love and she walked in on us.  She wanted to talk to you about a boy I think.”

“Yes.” She smiled.  “But she was a little flustered after seeing you and the conversation turned to one about losing ones virginity.  I’m no role model Michael.”

“You’re a wonderful role model.” He argued. 

“No.  I’m not really.  You and I were so into each other from the moment we met that we really lacked decorum.  Now I have to deal with it with my daughter.  But it’s more than that.  When she thought we had broken up she put the blame right on me. She said some vile things about me and how I ruined everything.  She didn’t even give me a chance to get a word in.  I was very disappointed in her.  I intend to sit her down and talk to her about it.”

“It was all my fault.  I was the one who jumped to conclusions.  I almost lost you, I’ll make her understand that Brooke.” He promised.

“You never lost me, we went through way too much to let a fight end us, and that was what I was trying to explain to her.  But she wouldn’t listen.  Michael this is between me and Bridget, I show her respect and I demand the same from her.”

“But Bridget and I have our own issues too Brooke.  I want us to be a family.  I need to talk to her too.  Do you think the three of us should sit down or maybe you and her and then me and her?”

“Maybe a little bit of all of us and then we each can spend some private time with her.  I was very angry, I still would be if you hadn’t made me so happy.” She smiled and looked at her ring.  “But I’m not going to just forget it.  If we get home early enough I will talk to her tonight, otherwise I promise you she will not leave the house in the morning until I sit her down.”

“Let’s not be too harsh.” Michael told her.  “I happen to be in love with her mother and I’d like to keep our home a peaceful one.”

“Me too.” She smiled.

“Speaking of homes Brooke, the contractors are done.  We can go and check the house out tomorrow if you want and then, well we can move the minute you say the word.”

“Wow.” Brooke sighed.  “All our plans, we sure got sidetracked didn’t we?”

“If you’ve changed your mind.”

“No, no Michael.  I want to have a place that’s ours, not mine and Ridge’s and I know Bridget had been excited about it too.  I think that the timing is perfect.  We can have our talks with her and then we can go to the house and.” Suddenly she stopped.  “No we can’t.”

“Why not?” He asked.

“I called a board meeting.  I’m going to give the reigns back to Eric.”

“You’re quitting?”

“I’m going back to the lab.  I don’t want any stress with this baby.  I think everyone will be happy.  Well maybe not Ridge.”

“He won’t want you to go huh?” Michael scowled.

“Not that silly.” She giggled.  “He isn’t going to like it that I didn’t put him in charge and he’s going to like it even less when he finds out I promoted Thorne.”

“My wife the troublemaker.” Michael laughed.  “I’d love to be a fly on the wall at that meeting.”

“You can come if you want.” She told him.

“No baby, this is your work, I have mine.  You just give me the highlights at dinner.”

“Um dinner? Tomorrow I think we’re having dinner with Storm. He called remember?”

“Well you can tell him too, I think he’d enjoy them, besides it gives us more in common.  I am determined to make that brother of yours like me.”

“He does like you.” Brooke insisted.

“No honey, he puts up with me, but I am determined to change that.” He promised.  “But enough talk about problems, tonight is a celebration. Tonight is just us Brooke, just us.”

“Yes.” She smiled broadly and touched her belly.  “The three of us.”

 

 

“What’s going on?” Ridge asked Taylor and Jack.  He was shocked to see his wife looking so upset in her father’s arms.

“Nothing.” Taylor told him. 

“It doesn’t look like nothing to me Doc.” He walked to them and took her from Jack’s arms and put his own arm around her.  “Jack? Can you leave us alone?”

“Taylor?” Jack reluctantly asked his daughter.

“It’s okay Daddy, go talk to Eric or the children.”

Jack gave Ridge a cautionary look and then left the kitchen.

“What did I do now?” Ridge moaned.

“Besides the black eye and refusing to talk to me?” Taylor said sarcastically as she disentangled herself from his arms.

“Doc, the timing is all wrong.”

“When is it ever right Ridge? When is honesty important to you? Only when it suits your needs?”

“You’re not going to let this rest are you?” He asked her.

“Why did Michael hit you? It’s a simple question.”

“But there isn’t a simple answer Taylor.”

“I have all night.”

“You have a house full of company.” He insisted.

“Do you really think I can just sit down to dinner and act like nothing is wrong? Please just tell me Ridge, we can discuss it all later, just be honest for once in your life.”

“That’s not fair Taylor, I am honest with you.”

“That’s a laugh.” She snorted.  She walked to the oven, opened it and looked at the roast.

“Smells great Doc.” Ridge smiled.

“You’ll be lucky if I give you bread and water, now spill and I really mean it Ridge.”

“Remember when you and I were still at Blake’s and we weren’t getting along and how I spent a lot of time here painting?” Ridge asked her.

“Yes.” She said tentatively. 

“One night I was here doing some brooding, drinking some brandy and feeling sorry for myself.” He looked at her to gage her reaction so far.

“Where is this going Ridge? Please tell me not where I think it is.”

“Just hear me out Doc, that’s all I ask.”

Taylor sat down and looked up at him. “Go on.”

“Brooke and Mike had a fight and Brooke ran out on him.”

“Oh God Ridge no.”

“Taylor please just let me finish.”  He reached for her hand but she batted it away.  “Okay, but listen, that’s all I ask.” He looked around the room and then back at her.  “She drove around and she saw lights on.  She thought maybe we had moved back in, she wanted to talk to you.”

“How could she?” Taylor asked as her eyes welled with tears.

“Doc nothing happened.  She came in, we talked and she asked if she could stay.  She slept in the girl’s room.”

“Nothing happened?” She asked.

“I kissed her.  We kissed.”

“A friendly kiss?”

“It was meant to be.”

“But it’s not how it turned out was it? Did you sleep with her Ridge? Did you?” She said as her voice got louder.

“No! No Doc, neither one of us would do that.  We both were angry and we both realized we were just acting out.  Brooke didn’t want me, I didn’t want Brooke.  We were just friends Doc, friends who went a little too far.  Logan told Mike and he didn’t like it so he came to see me.”

“When did this happen?” She asked.

“Two months ago at least.”

“And you never told me? Why Ridge? Why must you always keep things from me?”

“What the hell was I supposed to do Taylor? Come home and say, ‘Hey Doc, Brooke and I almost f*cked?’” He shouted.

“Oh my God.” She moaned.

“No, no Doc, we didn’t, we wouldn’t, please listen to me!”

“I think I’ve heard all that I want to hear from you!”

“Doc!”

“No! No Ridge, not after Morgan, not after everything!”

“Nothing happened!”

“Nothing but you betraying me again! And would you have ever told me if Michael hadn’t have hit you?”

“There was nothing to tell.”

“When are you going to change Ridge? When will I ever be able to trust you?” She shouted.

“You can!”

“Save it.  Go, go and leave me alone.  I don’t want to talk to you right now.”

“Don’t do this Taylor.”

“I’m not doing anything, you did it.  Now just go and try and act like everything is alright. I don’t want to upset our parents!”

 

 

Thorne was just about to go outside and check the grill when he heard the sound of the telephone.  He turned and grabbed the wall extension.  “Hello.” He said in a breathless voice.

“Thorne? Am I interrupting something?”

“Kris? Is that you?” He laughed.

“It sure is.” She said with a smile in her voice.  “I can call back.”

“No honey, I was just going out to throw a tuna steak on the grill.”

“Yum, sounds good, you got two?” She asked.

“Yeah, I wish you were here.  I’d love to have you.”

“Actually I am.  Megan called me about a board meeting, it seems Brooke is anxious for us all to be there.  I just got into town, I’m in my rental car.  I called Mom and Dad but they aren’t home.”

“Come on over.  I’ll make more salad, I’ll wash another potato and I’ll turn down the grill till you get here.”

“I’ll be over in a bit.  Can I get a bottle of wine or something?”

“Sounds good.” He laughed.  “Hey, are you staying with Mom and Dad?”

“No, I’m going to check into a hotel.”

“Oh no you aren’t, you’re staying with me.”

“I was hoping you’d ask.” She told him.  “We have a lot to talk about.”

“It has been a while.” He agreed. 

“See you in a bit.  Love you Thorne.”

 

 

Brooke leaned over and rested her head on Michael’s shoulder as they drove down the highway.  She reached up and tenderly touched his face.  “I love you.” She said softly.

“Really?” He asked with a laugh.  “You sure? I mean maybe you can trade me in for a better model.”

“Not in a million years.” She sighed.  She looked out the open window.  “It’s such a nice night.”

“I know.” He agreed.  “Especially for us.”

“You know, I wasn’t sure you really wanted to be a dad.  I mean you went though a lot not to be one.”

“Yeah, but I went through even more changing that back. Ouch!” He chuckled.

“We’re kinda old to be parents.” She sighed.

“Nah, we’re both young and healthy.” He moved his head to hers and kissed her.  “So are we going to tell people or not?”
“I don’t want to jinx it.” She said.

“We should tell family.  I want to shout it from the rooftop Sweetheart.”

“Then we will.” She smiled at him.  “We can tell Bridget tonight or tomorrow.”

“I’d like to stop and tell Annie on the way home if you don’t mind.” He suggested.

“I’d like that.  I really like your sister.  And I can talk to her about the wedding, maybe she can give us some ideas.”

“I have ideas myself.” He said with a crooked grin.

“What?” She giggled. 

“Look.” He said as he pointed to a familiar looking billboard.

“No! Michael we can’t!” She blushed.

“Says who?”

“Last time we almost got arrested.”

“I need you Brooke, I need you bad.”

“We don’t have condoms.” She said.

“We don’t need them.  You’re right, it’s time I stop the paranoia.”

“Pull in.” She giggled.  “Pull in before I change my mind.”

 

 

“And what will Barbie do for a living honey?” Stephanie asked Phoebe.  Her granddaughters were proudly showing off their favorite dolls as well as box after box of clothing and the most intricate dollhouses she had ever seen.  They even had a working pool filled with water. 

“Not Barbie Grandma, this one is Kelly!” Phoebe corrected her.  She lifted the doll close to Stephanie as if to prove to her that she was right but Steffie immediately reached to grab the doll out of her sister’s hand. “Quit it!” Phoebe yelled.

“Girls, don’t fight, you both have plenty of toys to share.” Stephanie said sternly. 

“But Kelly is mine!” Steffie said as she reached once more for it.

“Is she?” Stephanie asked Phoebe.

“No, she had a Kelly but she pulled her head off and throwed it into the toilet!” Phoebe explained.  “Now she wants mine and she can’t have her! Mommy said till she learned to preciate her things she wasn’t getting anything new.”

“Liar!” Steffie screamed at her.

“Now that is enough.  Why can’t you share?” Stephanie asked them.

“Like Kristen and Felicia did?” Eric said with a chuckle as he walked into the room.

“Shhh. Don’t encourage them.” Stephanie admonished. 

“Hi Grandpa!” Steffie said.  She jumped up and ran to him, throwing her arms around him.  “Do you like our stars?”

“I liked them when you showed them to me before.” He said after giving her a kiss.

“Where’s Thomas?” Stephanie asked him.

“Outside with Jack, playing catch.” Eric told his wife.

“Want to play Barbie with us?” Phoebe asked him.

“Why I’d love to.” He said and with that he got down on the floor with them.

“Thomas, Mommy says to come in and clean up.” Ridge called out.  “Dinner is almost ready.”

“No! Not yet!” His son complained.

“You heard me, come on.  Gramps needs to clean up too.”  He said with a wink to Jack.

“Dad is right Thomas, if we have time we can play more after dinner.” He put his arm around the boy and walked to Ridge.  “Is everything alright?”

“Sure.” Ridge told him.  “Taylor and I are fine Jack.”

“Good, I was worried Ridge.”

“Why Gramps?” Thomas asked him.

“A father never stops worrying about his children.” Ridge told him.

“I bet it’s cause you got into a fight.” Thomas giggled.  “Gramps, Dad fibbed and said he bumped his head, but I know he was fighting, just like me and Eddie Russell.”

“You and your friend get into fights Thomas?” Jack asked.

“Yeah but we’re friends again now, right Dad?”

“Right Thomas.”

“And are you friends with the guy that hit you too Dad?” He asked.

“You don’t let up do you?” Ridge said as he ruffled his hair. “Just like your mother.” He muttered.

 

 

Michael shut off the engine and then the headlights, he removed his own seatbelt and then reached over and released Brooke’s.  “You know this really brings back some wild memories.” He laughed.

“Wonderful ones.” She giggled as she shimmied over and into his arms.  “But our future is going to bring us so many more Michael.”

“I imagine times like this will end.” He sighed and kissed her.  “In fact, I guess it’s soon going to be time for me to retire the sports car.”

“No!” She said.  “Why would you do that?”

“We can’t exactly call this a family car.”

“There’s room for a baby seat in the back, besides, we’ll get another more appropriate car.  Why should you have to drive around in some old SUV or something.” She teased.

“I want to be a good Dad.”

“Michael, being a good dad has nothing to do with the car you drive.” She cuddled into his arms.  “Do you have regrets?”

“Not a single one Brooke.” He assured her. “Now, let’s stop talking and start loving.”

“You won’t get an argument from me.” She smiled. Brooke’s eyes locked in on his and then she lowered them as she took in his body.  “I want you, I want you so badly.  Please love me now Michael, I want you right this minute.”

Michael didn’t hesitate as he started to open her silk blouse.  He slowly undid each tiny pearl button to reveal a front opening lacy bra.  “God you are so perfect.” He told her.

“I’m so nervous.” She said with a giggle.

“I hope the cops don’t show up again.” He laughed.

Brooke looked at him and turned pale. She pulled away and clutched her blouse closed.  “We can’t.” She gasped.

“Are you crazy, I can’t stop now.” Michael protested.  He tried to pull her arms away from her chest but she looked at him and started to shake.  “What is it honey?” He asked her.

“I couldn’t survive Michael, I couldn’t make it if you went to jail again. Please let’s wait until we get home.”

“Oh honey, that is not going to happen.” He said, trying to reassure her but he was hesitant himself.  “But maybe you’re right.” He sighed and sat back in his seat.  “We have a new responsibility, I guess the time for taking unnecessary chances is over.  We could just go home but I really did want to stop and talk to Annie.”

“We have all night Michael.” She smiled.  “Kiss me though okay?”

“I’ll kiss you forever.” He told her as he took her into his arms.

 

 

“Everything looks wonderful dear.” Stephanie said to Taylor with a smile.

“I hope it tastes wonderful too.” She laughed.  Then she stood up and turned towards the kitchen.

“Can I help with anything?” Stephanie asked her.

“No, I just wanted to get the milk for the kids, I guess I’ve been preoccupied.”

“Mommy, why does the meat have shoes on?” Phoebe asked Taylor as she gawked at the paper boots on the pork roast. “Do we have to eat them?”

“It’s a very special kind of roast honey, but you don’t eat them, they’re just for decoration.” Taylor explained.  She turned to face Ridge.  “Please pour the wine Ridge.”

“Sure thing Doc.” He winked.  “We got red and white, what will everyone have?” He asked as he lifted each bottle. He followed Taylor with his eyes as she left the room, then he turned and looked at his parents. They seemed as strained as he and Taylor were and that upset him too.  “Dad? Red? White?”

“The red son.” Eric said. “Stephanie?”

“I believe the white.” She told him.

“So Mother, what kept you so long?” Ridge asked her.

“I made a stop.” She simply stated, then she turned to Jack and smiled.  Eric frowned and looked at Ridge. 

“Daddy? Can I have wine?” Thomas asked Ridge with wide, saucer eyes.

“Sure you can, when you’re eighteen.” Ridge added as the adults chuckled.  “But for tonight you get the white, milk.”

“Awh.” Thomas frowned. 

“You don’t even like wine Thomas, it’s icky.” Steffie told him.

“How would you know you brat?” Thomas sneered at her.

“If you kids don’t behave you can take your meal in the kitchen.” Taylor scolded as she returned to the room.  “Dad, I think the meat has cooled enough, would you like to carve?”

“I’d be honored.” Jack told her.  He got up and picked up the carving knife and fork.  Taylor put vegetables and potatoes on the children’s plates and Thomas started to eat immediately.  Taylor cleared her throat and looked him in the eye.

“We say grace first in this house.” She reminded him. “Perhaps you’d like to lead us Thomas?”

“Okay Mommy.” He said with a proud smile.

 

 

“We have to stop.” Michael said as he pulled his mouth from Brooke’s.  “That is unless you want to take a chance.”

“No.” She said with a shiver.  “I couldn’t handle it.” She reached and stroked his arm.  “I never want to spend another day without you.  Never.”

“You won’t Brooke, you have my word.” Michael said as he pulled her tightly into his arms.  “Nothing will part us again, I promise.  I won’t ever do anything to jeopardize that, never.” He gave her a final kiss and opened the car door.

“What are you doing?” Brooke asked in concern.

“Just getting myself together so we can go to Annie’s, button up honey or I may not be able to take my hands and lips and mouth and ah shit everything off you.” He laughed as he got out.

Brooke smiled as she buttoned up her blouse.  She was so happy and Michael was so wonderful.  The world was perfect and it was only going to get better.  She looked up and frowned.  Where had he gone off to now, she wondered.  “Michael!” She called out.  “Where are you honey?”

“Here.” He said with a sheepish grin as he got back into the car.  “I haven’t had to do that since I was a kid, well except for after the reversal.”

“Oh honey, I am sorry.” Brooke said sadly.

“Don’t worry, you can beg for my forgiveness all night long.” He teased her.

 

 

“I can’t say I’m disappointed.” Joey said to Felicia as they walked back to his motorcycle.  “I was a pretty scared about meeting your mother.  Maybe next time we can use your car.”

“Don’t be silly, Ridge rides a bike and she doesn’t care.”

“Yeah but Ridge is her son and Ridge has a responsible job and Ridge is not living with her daughter.”

“She’ll like you and Dad will love you.” Felicia assured him.

“I’m not exactly what they’d plan for you.” Joey told her.

“I make my own decisions Joey.  Just don’t make me regret the one in trusting you.”

“We’ll fix it Felicia, we’ll get away from Blake and we’ll keep him away from our families too, just give me time to figure it all out.”

“I’ll give you time Joey, but I do have limits.” She told him.

“And I’ll respect them.  So, what do you want to do now?” He asked.

“Let’s go someplace and relax and dance and listen to music or something.  I really could use that.”

“Any place in particular?” He asked her.

“Yeah, some old friends of my brothers just reopened this place, they have live bands and a good crowd.  Let’s go there.” She told him.

“Sure, where is it?”

“It’s called Down the Hatch and it’s near the coast.”

“Let’s go.” He said as he handed her a helmet.

 

 

“Mike! Brooke! I’m so glad you came by, I’ve missed you both.” Anne Copeland hugged them both and linked each of their arms and led them inside.  “I know, I’ve been guilty myself, I should have visited you but I didn’t want to intrude.”

“You could never be an intrusion.” Brooke smiled at her.  “Our home is your home, please know that.”

“Thank you Brooke.” Anne grinned broadly and Brooke was reminded of how much alike she and her brother were. 

“We were out to dinner tonight and we just wanted to come visit.” Michael reiterated.  “I hope it’s a good time.”

“Yes, I just have to finish downloading something from work but come on in and make yourselves at home.  Can I get you some coffee or tea or perhaps a drink?”

“You have any decaf?” Michael asked her.

“My brother drinks decaf?” Anne laughed.  

“I have early surgery and I can’t afford to be up.” He said with a wink to Brooke.

“I’ll make decaf then.” Anne told them.  “Please make yourselves at home and I’ll be right back.” She gave them each another hug and left the room.

“Hmmm, wanna go check out my old room?” Michael teased Brooke.

“Oh that would be polite.” She giggled.

“I guess I can wait.” He pulled her tightly into his arms.  “But not too long.” He added. He then walked her to the couch and they sat. 

Brooke reached for a photo album on the coffee table.  “Anne was showing this to us the last time we were here.” She told him. 

“You may even find some of Ridge in there.” Michael explained.  “And the guys from the bar.”

“And Vanessa?” Brooke asked.

“Um, no, I doubt it but maybe.” He said.  “Let me get some of the other albums out, the more recent stuff.  You can see me in my first days as a doctor, scary.” He laughed.

“Why scary?” She giggled.

“Hmmm, I was sort of a fashion victim.” He chuckled.  “Not that I’m much better, but I always needed a haircut and I pretty much lived in my aviator jacket and jeans.”

“You’re still partial to jeans honey.” Brooke reminded him.  “But as long as you look so nice in them, I’ll never complain.”

Michael gave her a kiss and got up and walked to the bookshelf.  He found two more albums and brought them over to Brooke.  “Enjoy.” He said as he handed them over.  “Just don’t divorce me.”

“Not in a million years.” She promised with a grin.  “You have me for life.”

“I’d better.” He grinned at her and put his arm around her.  “Now let’s take a look at these things.” He opened the first album on her lap.  The first picture was of himself and Joey as little boys.  They were dressed in cowboy hats and were playing with toy guns.  “I guess old habits die hard for some of us.” He scoffed.

“Your brother doesn’t carry a gun does he?” Brooke asked him.

“I wouldn’t be surprised.” He sighed.

“I hope not.” Brooke said sadly.  “I don’t like to think of him involved in things like that, I do like him Michael.”

“Well Brooke he didn’t grow up with the same values that I had.” He looked at the picture again in her hand. 

“Well you were both so cute.” She smiled and touched his image.  “No wonder I love you so much, I would have loved you back then too.”

“God, you are good for my ego.” He laughed. He turned the book a few more pages and the pictures became more recent.  He stopped at one of him in a baseball uniform standing with a bat.  “My illustrious career as a jock, not.” He laughed.

“What position did you play?” She giggled.

“Outfield, I sucked.  But it was a good way to meet girls and I wasn’t good enough for football or tall enough for basketball.” 

“You made the team, you couldn’t have been that bad.” Brooke told him.

“I think my average was about 250, 260, not good Brooke, not good at all.” He gave her a kiss and turned the page.  “Ah, here we go.  Jimmy, Paul, Ridge and me.”

“No Vanessa?” Brooke asked.

“Actually yes, Nessie is standing behind that sign, you can see the top of her head.” He pointed her out in the picture. 

“Had you and she, I mean were you um.”

“No, once I slept with her Ridge wouldn’t talk to me.  She was dating him at this point.” He turned the page and there was another picture of the band but in this one Vanessa was in the middle. Michael had his arm around her waist and Ridge was looking over as if annoyed.

“I guess he was jealous in that one.” Brooke noted.

“Actually I was just being friendly at that point.  The bad boy hadn’t quite come out in me.” He turned the page a few more times and there were some pictures of a young Michael at a hospital.  “Ah, intern Mike.” He laughed.  “Now we’re getting there.”

“You look so sexy.” Brooke smiled at him.  “That is the man I fell in love with.”

“I was young and cocky and tired too.  Hard work being an intern.” He sighed.  “I hadn’t decided what my specialty was going to be and I was doing it all.  I mean I knew surgery but I hadn’t decided on the money factor at that point.”

“Was it all about money?” Brooke wondered.

“Pretty much.  You have to understand Brooke, I was brought up without.  I worked my way through school on odd jobs and scholarships.  I never wanted to be poor again.  I just didn’t realize at that time that I never really had been poor.”

“Too many rich friends.” She said with a touch to his face.  “I know how it is.  I had aspirations for fortune and fame too.”

“Two social climbers huh? Maybe we deserve each other.” Michael teased.

“Oh we do, we do.” Brooke pulled his head over to hers and kissed him.  “Shall we tell Annie?”

“Do you want to?” He asked.  “Or do you want to tell the kids first?”

“I’d like to tell her, she’s so sweet Michael.”

“I’m glad you like her Brooke.”

“How could I not?” She said with a hug, then she turned back to the album.

 

 

Taylor looked over at Ridge until he was paying attention to her. “Yes my love?” He asked.

“Why don’t you take the children upstairs so they can play while we have coffee and cordials, they can come down later for dessert.” She told him.

“Alright.” He said.  “Come on kids, let’s get you up and I’ll set up a video or some computer games for you.”

“Can’t we go out and play with Gramps some more?” Thomas asked with a pleading look to Jack.

“Gramps is going to be staying with us for a few days so you can play tomorrow.” Ridge told him, then he turned to Jack.  “That is if it’s okay with Gramps.”

“I can’t think of anything I’d enjoy more.” Jack told him.

“Taylor, let me help you with the coffee.” Stephanie said as she stood up.  “Eric, you and Jack entertain each other.”

Ridge laughed as he herded the children up the stairs. Meanwhile Stephanie followed Taylor into the kitchen.  “Alright honey, now are you going to tell me what’s wrong?”

“Nothing Stephanie.  Things have been strained between all of us, that’s it.”

“There is no need for things to be that way.  I thought we were all getting along just fine, but I can see something is upsetting you.”

“I really don’t want to talk about it.” Taylor dismissed her.  “Now why don’t you pour the cream and get out the good sugar bowl while I start the coffee.”

“He’s a good child Taylor, please don’t think badly of us for loving him.  He is no threat to you or your family.  He’s not Ridge’s, he’s a lonely, innocent child.  We’re all he has.”

“And what about Morgan’s family? Her parents? Why does he have to fall on you?” She turned and faced the older woman and she had a pout on her face.  “I’m sorry Stephanie, I really am, but I resent him.  I don’t want to, I’m trying not to, but I do. His mother caused my family nothing but pain and terror.”

“I just think there is more going on than Morgan and her son Taylor.  I know you, I know something is bothering you.  Are you and Ridge having problems?”

“Look Stephanie, I appreciate your concern, but Ridge and I have to handle our own problems.  You can’t fix everything for him for his entire life.  Maybe if you had stopped sooner he would have grown up!”

 

Colin Graham put down his drink and looked across at his companion.  The man was handsome. He had a good personality, he was well built, smart, healthy and kind.  He was everything he could have wanted, but he wasn’t Storm.  “I’m sorry.” Colin said softly. “I guess I wasn’t ready for this.”

“I don’t know if you ever will be.” The man said.  “You’re still in love with him.”

“That I am.” Colin admitted.  “I didn’t mean to lead you on or anything.”

“You didn’t, we just had a nice dinner and drinks, believe me it was a break from the bar scene and I did enjoy myself.  I like you Colin, but as a friend, nothing more would ever have come of it.”

“I wonder if I’ll ever be ready to move on.” Colin sighed. 

“Are you sure you want to? Maybe you can work it out, you two were together a long time.”

“He wants a different life.” Colin told him.

“He may think he does, but maybe he’ll learn in his quest that he had what he needed all along.  Colin, why don’t you go after him?”

“Shit.  I’ve thought about it, I really have.  You know, I want it all Jim, I want the house and the family and the love and I want it with Storm.  I thought he was ready to come out.  Man was I shocked when he did the total opposite.”

“He’s scared, but you can help him.  I don’t think either of you are going to be happy without each other.”

“You’re right.” Colin told him.  “You’re right.  And maybe I have to compromise.  Storm isn’t happy here in San Francisco, then I can make the adjustment.  We can start our own firm in LA.  Storm would have his family and I’d have him and maybe we could really have it all.  I have to try, I have to try one more time to convince him.”

“I think you do too Colin.” Jim smiled at him and patted his hand.  “If I can do anything to help you.”

“You just did Jim, more than you will ever know.”

 

 

“Who is that?” Brooke asked Michael as she pointed to a photo. 

“His name is Jake Vaughn, he was an intern with me.  We spent a lot of time together but we’ve kinda lost touch.  He got married and moved to Chicago.  He’s a surgeon too.  I did run into him a few years ago at a convention.”

“He’s handsome.” Brooke laughed. 

“Oh yeah?” Michael raised his eyebrows.

“Don’t worry, he’s not as handsome as you.” She giggled. 

“Honey I don’t have a problem with you finding other men attractive, as long as it’s me you come home to.”

“Like you have something to worry about.” She giggled.  Then she looked down at the floor.  There was a loose photo.  “Hey, what’s that?” She asked.  Michael reached for it, picked it up and let out a whistle as he looked at it. 

“Wow, talk about memories.”

“Who is she?” Brooke asked as she looked at the photo of an attractive blonde woman that he held.  “An old girlfriend?”

“Yeah.” He said.

“She break your heart?” Brooke asked.

“Yeah, she did Brooke.” He sighed.

“You want to tell me about her?” She asked him.

“I already have.  That’s Jessie, Jessie Ehlers.”

“Ehlers? As in Keith Ehlers?” Brooke gasped.

“Now that’s a name I haven’t heard in a while.” Anne said as she entered the room.  “Don’t tell me Keith Ehlers is still giving you grief Mike.”

“Always.” He told her.  “Where did this picture of Jessie come from?” He asked his sister.

“You got me, it must have been buried in there.” She walked over and looked down at the photo.  “She was a pretty girl.”

“And she isn’t anymore?” Brooke asked.

“She’s dead Brooke.” Michael told her.  “After she left town and had the abortion she was in a car accident, that’s part of why Keith will never forgive me.  He blames me for her leaving.”

“But you wanted to marry her.” Brooke frowned.

“Yeah, but Keith only sees what he wants to see.  Poor Jessie, she was a confused kid.  She wanted to please me and she wanted to please Keith, I guess she ended up not pleasing anyone.  I wish I could have been there for her, maybe she’d still be alive.”

“Keith wouldn’t let you.” Anne reminded him.

“I should never have let him have that power over me, or over Jessie.” He put the photo down and closed the album.  “I really don’t want to think about this tonight.”

“You can’t hide from your own past Mike.” Anne told him.  She took his hand.  “You did nothing wrong, you were hurt too honey.”

“First Jessie and then Felicia.” He said.  “And I almost ruined everything.” He looked at Brooke and smiled.  “But I didn’t Annie.”

“No you didn’t.  You and Brooke are so right for each other and you should never have regrets.  Sometimes life brings us down some hard and painful roads on the way to our destiny.” Anne took Brooke’s hand and brought it together with her brother’s.  “You both are so happy.  And I am happy too.  And now you have those two wonderful kids too Mike.”

“Annie, we got more than that.” Michael’s eyes filled with tears and he leaned over and kissed Brooke.  Then he looked up at his sister.  “We’re having a baby Annie, I’m going to be a Dad.”

“What? A baby? Mike? Brooke?” Anne looked from one to the other.  “Oh honey, what wonderful news.” She hugged her brother and then Brooke. 

“And we have one more thing to tell you.” Brooke said.

“I don’t know how much more my heart can take.” Anne said with a smile.  “But go on, I’m dying of curiosity.”

“Michael and I are going to renew our vows in a church.” Brooke told her.

“A wedding, a real wedding.” Anne beamed.

“I think we deserve it.” Michael told her.  “I want our child to be brought up in a marriage that is recognized by God.”

“I’m so happy!” Anne hugged them both again.  “Just tell me what I can do and I will do it.”

“Just be there with us.” Brooke told her.

“A reception, please let me throw you a reception.”

“Oh Anne, we don’t want to make a fuss.” Brooke answered.

“But I do, my brother and his beautiful wife deserve a party, if you don’t want it at a hall we can have it here, or at your house.  I can take care of everything.”

“How about our house Brooke?” Michael asked her.

“Your house?” She asked.

“Our house.” He corrected her.  “If you don’t feel like it is ours then we need to find a new home.”

“Oh no, I do want it to be ours.  I just wasn’t sure if it was going to be ready.”

“I’ll make sure it is.” Michael grinned at her.  “A nice garden reception.” He winked.

“The garden.” Brooke sighed as memories flooded her.  “Yes, I’d like that very much.”

 

 

“Chocolate cake?” Ridge said to Taylor with a frown.

“Do you have a problem with it?” She frowned back.

“No, it’s just so, well I thought you’d have something more elegant.”

“Sorry, just plain old Taylor with her plain old food.” She put down a pile of dessert plates with a slam that almost cracked them.

“You have to forgive me Doc, nothing happened, nothing would have happened.”

“I don’t have to do anything.” She rolled her eyes.  “There’s vanilla ice cream in the freezer.”

“What is this? A kid’s birthday party?” He complained.

“You are grating on my last nerve Ridge.”

“What about fruit? Maybe something with some sophistication.” He asked.

“Fine Ridge!” She threw down the dessert forks.  “You do it all! You plan it all! You go get yourself the wife you want and throw the parties you want! Here!” She handed him the phone.  “Call Brooke, maybe she’ll leave Michael for you!”

“I don’t want Brooke, I want you!”

“Well sometimes we don’t get what we want.” She said with a turn and then she left him standing alone in the kitchen.

 

 

“I think she’s in bed.” Michael said to Brooke as they walked into the house.  “It is getting late.”

“I’ll talk to her tomorrow.  Besides, I don’t want to ruin the mood anyway.” She sighed and let him put his arms around her waist.  “Do you want anything before we go up to bed?”

“All I want is you Brooke.” He said with a kiss to her neck. 

“Then by all means, let’s go to bed.” She giggled.

 

 

“You’re a good cook.” Kristen told her brother  as she pushed her empty plate away.  “But you should be cooking for a woman.”

“And you are?” He asked with a smile.

“A sister, I don’t count.  Come on Thorne, don’t tell me there’s no one in your life.”

“I had a hard time getting over Brooke and Macy and it wasn’t till Morgan’s death that I was exonerated from all the charges.  I’ll find someone, I’d just not sure if I’m ready.  Besides, look who’s talking.  I don’t see a ring on your finger or a man on your arm.”

“That doesn’t mean I’m not dating because I am Thorne.  I just haven’t found anyone special in a while.  But it seems that Felicia has huh?”

“No one has met him yet.  I don’t even know his name but she’s living with him.” Thorne informed her.

“Well I plan on meeting him.” Kristen said with a confident smile.  “I’m happy for her though, it’s been too long since Zack and even with him I wasn’t all that convinced.”

“Who was the man who hurt her?” Thorne asked. “And what happened?  Why is she so secretive about it?”

“That’s up to her to tell you honey.  She has told me bits and pieces but even I don’t have the whole story.  I know it was something really serious.  Maybe someday we can all sit down together and talk.”

“All?” He asked.

“You, me Ridge and Felicia, just the siblings.  I think it would be easier on her that way, but then again maybe she wants to leave it all in the past.  I just hope this new guy treats her right.”

“She’ll be at the meeting tomorrow, are you going to ask to meet him then?”

“You bet I am.” She told him.  Then she stretched and yawned.  “I really think I’d like to take a shower and get to bed, tomorrow is going to come pretty quickly.”

“Yeah.” He smiled.

“You know something don’t you?” She asked him.

“I can’t ever get one past you can I?”

“Spill Thorne!” She demanded.

“Sorry, but this is Brooke’s show, you’ll have to wait till tomorrow.”

“You’re a tease.” She said.  “But I have to admire your loyalty.” She leaned over and kissed his cheek.  “Good night Thorne.”

 

 

Taylor came out of the bathroom as Ridge was pulling back the bedspread.  She squinted her eyes at him and frowned.  “What do you think you’re doing?”

“Going to bed.” He told her as he continued to open the bed.

“Not here you’re not.” She said sharply.

“Oh come on Doc, you can’t be serious.”

“Oh I am Ridge, deadly serious.  Go find a guest room.”

“You don’t want your father to know we’re fighting do you?”

“He already does, now go Ridge, I don’t want you in my bed tonight, maybe not ever again.”

“Won’t you give me a chance Doc? I swear I’m sorry, nothing happened.”

“Because Brooke stopped you.” She muttered.

“How do you know it wasn’t me that stopped her?”

“Because I know who I can and who I can’t trust! And I know who was in the middle of a breakdown and I know who was taking advantage! But don’t worry, she is not going to get off Scott free either.”

“Oh fine Doc, blame me, blame Brooke but just listen to me please. Nothing happened because we both love you and nothing was ever going to happen.  Please Doc, don’t do this, not after everything we’ve gone through to get where we are right now.”

“I can’t depend on you Ridge, I guess I never could.  Please go.  I need to sleep alone tonight, I don’t want you in my bed, I don’t want you in my face.  Leave!” She screamed.

 

 

“Michael, what’s wrong?” Brooke asked as her husband rolled over and stared at the ceiling.  “Are you still worried? Are you in pain? Did I do something wrong?”

“No, oh no honey.” He turned to face her and took her hand.  “I guess I was too wound up or too excited or something.  I just well, maybe I need to sleep.”

“That’s not like you.” She said with a pout.  “Michael if you’re worried we can use the condoms, I won’t get angry.”

“You’re the sweetest, kindest and most wonderful woman in the world.” He smiled and put his hand on her belly.  “I am scared Brooke, but not what you think.”

“Then what? You know you’re healthy and you know I’m fine.  What are you scared of? Does this have anything to do with the Bridget thing?”

Michael reached over, turned on the lamp and sat up.  “We have a miracle here Brooke.  All the odds were against us and yet somehow we made this baby.”

“Yes, yes we did.  So why are you scared? You should be happy, I am.”

“I’m very happy Brooke but my track record is so bad. I can’t take any chances.”

“You’ve lost me Michael.” Brooke sighed and sat up.  “What chances? What are you talking about?”

“Our baby.  Brooke I lost two babies, I will NOT lose this one, even if I have to control every single urge I have.  Nothing is going to harm this baby and that includes me!”

“Oh my God Michael, you really aren’t suggesting what I think you are, you can’t think that having sex is going to hurt our baby.  It won’t. Michael you’re a doctor, you know better than this.”

He ran his fingers through his hair and looked into her eyes.  “If I was talking to a patient I’d say the same thing you’re saying Brooke.  But seeing that picture of Jessie made me think about all I’ve lost through my own fault and through fate.  I am not going to let anything happen to you or our child.”

“Making love to you is not going to harm the baby, we can stop when the time gets closer, I mean I know I won’t really be in the mood then anyway but I’m barely pregnant.  Nothing bad is going to happen.”

“If it did I’d never forgive myself.” He said softly.  “This may well be our only chance.  I will not let my own horniness hurt my kid.  We both have to learn to control ourselves.  It’s not that long a wait, we need to be so careful Brooke.  I love this child so much already.  Please don’t fight me on this.”

“Michael this isn’t necessary.  I’ve had two healthy children, I’ve lived a normal life throughout my pregnancy.  What happened with Felicia was horrible but that is not going to happen to me and Jessie, she had an abortion, I would never do that. Please don’t be scared, we have so much to celebrate together, we need to be a couple, I need you.  And Michael I know how sexual you are, if you won’t be with me then.” Her face was stricken with fear.

“No, never Brooke, I am doing this for us, for all of us.  I’d never turn to someone else.  You just don’t understand how frightened I am.  I can’t lose another child, I can’t.”

“Oh baby.” Brooke put her arms around him and held him to her chest.  She stroked his hair and kissed the top of his head.  “It’s okay, if it’s that important to you then I guess we’ll survive.  But do one thing for me please.”

“What?” He asked. 

“Talk to my doctor or one of the ones at the hospital.  At least listen to them about what is and what isn’t taking a risk.”

“Okay.” He promised.  He brought her lips to his and kissed her.  “I’m sorry, I know I’m being anal about this but I just.”

“I know, I’m worried too but I know that this baby is going to be just fine.  I know it sweetheart.”

“Just give me time to adjust okay?” He gave her another kiss.

“You’re not going to leave the bed are you?” She asked him. 

“Not on your life Mrs. Copeland.” He pulled her tight and held her.  “You’re going to spend all night long in my arms, that is a promise.”

 

 

Stephanie was combing her hair when Eric knocked and walked into the bedroom. 

“Can we talk?” He asked.

“I’m tired Eric, we can talk in the morning.”

“Just a few minutes.  I don’t want either of us to go to bed angry.”

“I’m not angry, just disappointed.” She told him.

“In me?”

“In you, in me, in us, in everything.  Maybe we’ve tried to move too fast.  Eric I care about you deeply, I love you, but I am not willing to just go back to the marriage that we had.  It wasn’t working then and it won’t work now.”

“Is there someone else? Is it Jack?” Eric wondered.

“I might want to see what else is out there.” Stephanie confessed.  “We’ve been through something very bad, very serious and Eric, you had your chance to sow your oats, to see what else is out there in the world.  I deserve the same chances.”

“I was wrong, I never should have strayed.  Can’t you forgive me?  Will Morgan always be between us?”

“Maybe.” She admitted.  “But I can forgive you and I have, I just can’t forget.  Eric even the little things are still problems with us.  Look at your attitude about Brooke and that man, you still put her above me.”

“No I don’t, but I do try to keep Forrester in the forefront, I can’t let animosity with Brooke ruin the company that we built.”

“But when I asked you to forget about her and come home with me you wouldn’t.  So again I see your priorities are all wrong.  Now I have to look out for my own.  And I have to look out for my family too.  Did you even notice the strain between Ridge and Taylor?  And Eric, Taylor was so short with me.”

“I tried to talk to Ridge about it.  I think we need to let them work it out alone.”

“And I think they need our help, so again we disagree.” She sighed.  “I don’t want to fight with you Eric but we’re farther apart than either of us realized, perhaps it will be impossible to get it back.”

“Don’t say that Stephanie, I’d do anything to fix it, to make you forgive me.”

“Then say goodnight and I’ll talk to you in the morning.” She said, gently dismissing him.

 

 

The sun was shining brightly in the bedroom as Brooke awoke to the alarm clock.  She rolled into Michael’s arms and kissed him until his eyes opened.  “Hey.” He laughed.  “What time is it?”

“Eight and I have a board meeting.” She told him. “What about you?”

“Surgery but not for another couple of hours.” He yawned.

“Then you go back to sleep.” She gave him another kiss.  “You’ll be home early for dinner?”

“When is Storm coming?” He asked sleepily.

“I’m not sure.”

“I don’t have office hours so I’ll do my surgery and my rounds and then I want to see Bryan then I’ll be home.  I can talk to Bridget then too.”

“Call me before you do and I’ll bring you up to date on our conversation.” She smiled. 

“Okay sweetheart.” He gave her one last kiss and then rolled over, pulling the blanket back up.  Brooke got up and went into the bathroom.

 

 

“Good morning Doc.” Ridge said as Taylor came into the kitchen.  “Did you sleep well?”

“Not really.” She admitted.  “Are the kids still sleeping?”

“Jack took them for a walk on the beach.” Ridge told her.  “Can we talk now?  Have I done my time yet?”

“Do you think this is funny Ridge? Is this a laughing matter? Is our marriage a joke to you?”

“No Taylor, I’m just trying to lighten things up a little.  Forgive me.” He poured her a cup of coffee, lightened it to her liking, put in a cube of sugar and handed her the mug.

“Thank you.” She smiled.  “Ridge, I don’t want us to fight and I don’t want to live this way, in separate beds.  I just need to know that I can trust you, that I can count on you.  How many times am I expected to put up with your need for adoration?”

“Brooke does not adore me Doc.  It was a mistake, it was a bad night for both of us and we let things get out of hand, but we stopped it too.  Doesn’t that count for anything?”

“Perhaps if there hadn’t been a Morgan.” She sighed.  “But my family is important to me so I’m going to give you one more chance.”

“I can move back into the bedroom?” He asked.

“Yes.” She said softly.

“I love you Doc.” He smiled and walked up to her and hugged her.  “I won’t let you down again.”

 

 

Michael opened his eyes and looked at the clock.  It was almost ten and he knew he had to get up and get to the hospital.  He got up out of the bed and started to undress. He walked into the bathroom and turned the shower on to heat the water, then he went back out to the bedroom to pull out his clothes.  As he bent down to pull a shirt out of the dresser when he heard the door open.  “I thought you had a board meeting.” He said as he turned around.

“Oh my God Michael!” Bridget gasped as she stared at her mother’s naked husband. 

“What the hell?” He shouted.  “Get the f*ck out of here Bridget! Now!”

She turned beet red and ran out, leaving the door wide open. 

“Oh for Christ’s sake.” He moaned.  He walked over shut the door and went in to take a less than relaxing shower.

 

 

“Everyone is inside Brooke.” Megan informed her boss. 

“Good.” Brooke smiled.  “Megan, this is going to be um, different. I don’t expect everyone to be happy but they may surprise me too.”

“Care to give me a hint?” Megan laughed.

“There’s no time, but let’s go in.  The show is about to go on.” She linked arms with the younger woman and they entered the boardroom.  Thorne looked up at Brooke and smiled.  Ridge sheepishly looked down which worried Brooke. Stephanie sighed and gave her a hard stare while Eric also smiled.  Brooke was pleased to see that both Felicia and Kristen had made it.  She waited until Megan had taken her seat when Brooke took to the head of the table.  “Good morning, I’d like to thank you all for making time for me.”

“Oh do get on with it Brooke, it’s not like we had a choice.” Stephanie grumbled.

“Did someone get up on the wrong side of the bed today?” Brooke said with a giggle.

“Come on Logan, don’t antagonize her.” Ridge mumbled. 

“Hmm, I guess more than one of you did.” She put down her pad.  “I guess you all are wondering why I called this meeting.”

“Frankly Brooke, your meetings are of little importance to me.  Can we just get on with it and get back to work?” Stephanie challenged.

“Yes we can.” Brooke said.  “I will be brief.”

“Is there a problem of some kind Brooke?” Eric asked.

“No, I have the projections for next quarter as well as the reports from the sales for the last showing.  We did even better than we had hoped, and seeing the state of the economy we have a lot to be proud of.”

“Amen.” Thorne said with a smile.

“Brooke, I don’t mean to be rude but this seems like a normal meeting.  Is there a specific reason you asked me to fly in from New York?” Kristen asked.

“Yes Kristen, there is.  Thorne? Will you please join me at the podium?” Brooke said as she looked over at her former fiancé.

“Thorne? What does Thorne have to do with this?” Ridge asked.

“Patience Ridge, patience.” Brooke smiled.

 

Michael grabbed his wallet off the dresser, put it in his back pocket, opened the door and shouted. “Bridget, get in here now!” He waited for the sound of her footsteps but it was silent.  “I am not kidding Bridget, now and I mean now!”  He tapped his foot on the floor and finally, with a sheepish look on her face Bridget walked to the open door.

“I’m sorry I just thought.”

“No!” He interrupted her.  “That’s the problem, you didn’t think, you didn’t think at all.” He stared hard at her until she walked inside the bedroom. 

“Mike I mean it, I’m sorry.”

“That was the last time you walk into this room without knocking and getting a verbal invitation.  Is that clear?”

“I didn’t mean it.” She protested.

“I have f*cking had it Bridget.  This is my home too and I am entitled to privacy too.  Doors are meant to be knocked on, am I supposed to not be able to be undressed in my own bedroom?  I f*cking well am Bridget! You’re not a child, you know respect and I expect to be shown the same amount you’d show your own friends.”

“I do respect you Mike.”

“That’s not the way to show it. Bridget I am really disappointed in you.”

“I made a mistake, I came in to see my mother.”

“You knew she left Bridget.  Now can you be honest with me? What was it you wanted? Did you want to see me naked? Is that you objective?”

“Nnnno.” She said as her eyes filled with tears.  “Why are you doing this Mike?”

“Come here.” He said.  The hard look in his eyes started to fade as he sat on the bed and tapped the place next to him.  Bridget tentatively walked over and sat down.  “I’m not going to bite.” He told her.

“I didn’t mean it Mike, please don’t be mad at me.”

“I don’t want to be mad Bridget.  I want us to be a family but to be honest your mother and I talked and I’m a little confused about things.”

“What?” She asked.

“Bridget I know I am a flirt, but I need you to understand that if I do come off as flirting with you, it’s just a friendly thing.  I love you mother, I am devoted to your mother, there is no one else and there never will be anyone else.  Not only that but I am way too old for you and even if I was attracted to you in that way I would never act on it.”

“Mike I.”

“Bridget, I think you’re a beautiful kid, but I thought we sort of had a father daughter type of relationship.  I hoped we did.”

“We do.” She said with a sniffle. 

“Okay, then let’s say we forget today, from now on you knock and we go on as friends?”

“I’m sorry.” She said as the tears started to fall.

“Me too.” He smiled and put his arm around her shoulder.  “Bridget I do love you.”

“I love you too Mike.”

“Okay then one more thing.”

“What?”

He sighed and looked at her.  “You know I have a bad temper and your mother is highly emotional.  We are going to fight, we may get loud, we may walk out on each other but believe me, I adore her and nothing is going to end this marriage, nothing. Please do not get angry with your mother because of anything I say or do because nine times out of ten it is going to be all my fault.  I never should have spent the night away the other day but that was between Brooke and me.  You had no right to give her grief.  Has she spoken to you?”

“She started to this morning but she said we would talk later.”

“Okay, then you talk to her and tell her we spoke and that we came to an agreement.”

“Okay.” She said softly.

“That’s my girl.” He gave her a hug and kissed her on the cheek.  “Now I need to get to the hospital and you need to get to school and tonight we’re all going out to dinner with your uncle Storm so be home early.”

“Okay Mike.” She sighed and let go of him.

 

 

There was total silence at the table in the boardroom.  Brooke was smiling, Thorne was beaming and Megan was looking from person to person trying to gage their reactions.

“Okay Logan, so now Thorne is Vice President, what exactly does that mean? What is his role going to be? Where does that leave me or Mom or Dad?” Ridge finally spoke up.

“That’s the second part of my announcement, I had just hoped you’d be happy for Thorne. He does deserve this Ridge.”
“We are happy for Thorne, just surprised.” Eric said.  “So what else is there Brooke?”

“I’ve made a decision.  For now, for the time being I am stepping down.”

“What?” Stephanie gasped.  A small smile started to cross her face.  “Why Brooke?  What’s going on? Are you selling us back the stock?”

“No Stephanie, I’m keeping my shares, I am still going to be Chairman of the Board.  But I need a break, and that means I don’t want to be involved with the day to day business any longer, at least for now.”

“And you think HE” Ridge said pointing at Thorne with disgust.  “You think he can handle it?”

“I’m putting Eric in charge Ridge, but I need someone to take over some of his responsibilities since he is going to be taking over mine.”

“That would be me Brooke.” Ridge protested.

“No Ridge, you’re far to important on the artistic side.  The more involved you get in the business end the more we suffer.”

“Oh thanks a lot Logan.”

“I didn’t mean it that way Ridge and you know it.”  She told him.  “The business suffers because we need you to create, we depend on you.  You will have final say on creative ends.  But Eric is going to be in charge of the business end and Thorne will be my liaison.”

“And what will you be doing Brooke?” Stephanie asked.

“I’m cutting back to a day or two a week.”

“That isn’t necessary.” Stephanie told her.  “You stay home, relax and count your money, we’re fine without you.”

“Mom!” Felicia said sharply.  “Brooke has made many important contributions to this business.”

“That’s true.” Kristen agreed.

“And I hope to make more, where I can do my best, in the lab.” Brooke announced.

“The lab? What a wonderful idea.” Eric said with a smile.  “Brooke I think this is marvelous.”

“Now don’t get too excited.  Nothing is written in stone, I want it to work out but if I’m not happy things will go back as they were.”

“I don’t know why Dad and I can’t control things like before.” Ridge grumbled.

“Because this is the way I want it Ridge.” Brooke said sternly.  “And my decision is the final one.  Megan.” She turned to her assistant.  “I’d like to move Thorne to my office.  Please see to it that any changes he wants are taken care of.” Then she turned back to the table.  “Thank you all for your time.  I’m going to call it a day.  Eric, Thorne, Ridge, I really am counting on you to keep things going the way I’d do them.  I’m going to do a little shopping and then I am going home.  If you need me, see Megan and she will contact me when I am available, but I really hope that between you you can take care of anything.” She smiled and stood up.  “I’ll be back in a day or two.  Megan, I’d like to see you in my, I mean Thorne’s office before I leave.”  Then she turned and left a speechless crowd.

 

 

“So you think she may have something to do with Jason? This Jacquelyn woman?” Michael asked Bryan as they drove down the highway.

“I can’t see why else she needed to see me, I’ve been putting out feelers and basically this is the only case I am working on, that and the potential lawsuits against the Fulton’s and the hospital and of course Dr. Ehlers.”

“I don’t want to sue anyone Bryan, I just want it over.” Michael told him.

“I wish you would think about it Michael, they all slandered your name.  You may not feel the ramifications right now but they could come back and haunt you and it could be too late.”

“You’ve been talking to Colin haven’t you?” Michael asked.

“And your wife.”

“Brooke is too protective.  No Bry, I really just want it over, I want my life back and I want a life for Jason, even if it isn’t with us.”

“Have you spoken to Storm?” Bryan asked.

“Actually he is taking us to dinner tonight.  Do you know what it’s all about or need I ask?”

“He’s been talking to Colin and I think, well why don’t you talk to him.”

“Fine.” Michael sighed.  “So who is it we’re going to see?”

“The neighbors.  I had my people talk to them but sometimes a personal touch helps.  Someone has to know someone Mike.  The kid has to have family somewhere.”

“God I hope so Bry, I really do.”

 

 

“Logan can we talk?” Ridge said after Megan left her office. 

“I’m not going to change my mind.  You know I’m right Ridge.  Don’t make this harder than it has to be.”

“This is payback isn’t it?” He asked as he came in and slammed the door behind him.

“Payback? For what?”

“Because you were stupid enough to tell Mike and he’s pissed at you.  Or cause I stopped before I f*cked you!” Brooke turned scarlet and then her hand slapped him hard across the face.

“You bastard!”

“Violence is contagious hmmm?” He said as he rubbed his face.

“You know that I did not want that to happen Ridge.  How can you insult our friendship by even suggesting it?”

“I’m sorry Logan, I’m mad, you’re screwing me over here and I’m striking out.  Why Thorne Brooke? Why?”

“Because he is the best one for the position and he is the one I trust.”

“You don’t trust me? Since when?” He asked angrily.

“I do trust you Ridge, but we need to keep our distance.  I respect Taylor far too much.  Oh my God Taylor, what did you tell her?”

“I danced around it.  I told her we flirted and kissed and Mike got a bug up his ass, there’s no reason she ever has to know we were undressed.” He told her.

“I don’t like secrets.”

“Sometimes they are necessary.”

“Michael knows the truth.” She told him.

“Obviously.” He moaned and rubbed his eye.

“I’m sorry about that, but it won’t happen again.  Is she mad at me?” Brooke asked.

“Not as mad as I am Brooke.”

“Ridge this isn’t personal.”

“Isn’t it?  I think it is Brooke, I think if that night never happened I would be the one in charge and I would be the one bringing you up to date on things.  You’re feeling guilty because you still had feelings.”

“Stop it Ridge! Stop it now!”

“Truth hurts doesn’t it?”

“I have to leave.  Tell Taylor I’ll call her tomorrow.  I need to talk to her.”

“No confessions Brooke, I mean it.” He warned her.

“I’ll try and keep your story but if she asks me straight out Ridge, I am not going to lie.”  She picked up her purse.  “I’ll talk to you soon.  Try not to be angry.  I’m still your friend Ridge and I need you here more than I need anyone else.” She gently touched his face, then she kissed him on the cheek and walked out of the office.

“We’ll see about that Brooke, we’ll just see.” He said to her retreating form.

 

 

Several hours later Brooke took four large shopping bags out of the trunk and unlocked the house.  She had noticed that Michael’s car was in the driveway.  That made her happy, she really wanted to see him after the day she had had.  She made her way up the stairs and opened the bedroom door.  Michael was on the bed and he wasn’t alone.  Brooke dropped the bags as her eyes widened in shock.  Michael was gently stroking her.  He looked happy and serene.  “What the hell is going on Michael?”

 

 

 

Changes Part 119

 

 

Michael looked up at Brooke and smiled broadly.  He didn’t seem to even notice the packages she had dropped or the look of anger on her face.  He was just so happy to see his wife.  “Hey sweetie, how did your meeting go? I bet your announcement floored them.” He shifted and sat up as Brooke just stared at him.  “What?” He asked.

“Michael what the hell are you doing?” Brooke crossed her arms over her chest and frowned at him. 

“Oh that.” He laughed.  “It’s a long story.  Sit down.” He tapped the bed next to him.

Brooke stood firm in her place and squinted her eyes at him.  He tapped the bed once more and shrugged when she frowned again. 

“Michael we are moving in a few days, we’re going to have people in and out, boxes everywhere you can imagine. Not only that but in case you’ve forgotten, I’m pregnant.  And last but not at all least, Bridget is still on my shit list and I am not happy about you catering to her like this! You’re rewarding her for her bad behaviour! What the hell kind of lesson is that?” Her voice turned to a shriek as her tirade went on. “I just don’t know why you would do this? Why you didn’t even think to consult me? We are a family! We are supposed to make important decisions together and this is an important decision! I just don’t get it Michael! Do you think my feelings should be just discounted? Did you even stop and think about how I would feel? Are you saying that my anger at Bridget isn’t justified?  Are you doing this to placate her? Tell me Michael! Because I really thought we had a better relationship than this, I thought we communicated on important decisions.  I must have been wrong!”

“Whoa! Time out!” He motioned with the universal symbol of the “T” with his hands.  He reached down and put the furry, orange cat onto his lap. “She’s not for Bridget.”

“She’s not? Then why Michael? Why would you bring home an animal without even discussing it with me? Did you even ask me if I like cats?”

“You don’t like cats?” He asked her.  His face betrayed his hurt and Brooke felt a little guilty.

“I do like cats Michael. I like cats and dogs and rabbits and horses and fish and all kinds of pets but a pet is a family decision. You really shouldn’t have done this on your own.  The timing is all wrong!”

“Come on and sit down Brooke, the cat is not ours.  We’re only watching her.”
Brooke looked confused but she walked to the bed and sat down next to her husband.  She gently reached over and held her open hand out to the cat.  “Who’s cat is she?” The cat gave her an uncertain look and sniffed at the outstretched hand. 

“Bryan and I went over to Jason’s neighborhood.” Michael started.  “We wanted to canvas the neighbors.  Bryan thought maybe someone would have remembered something and he also figured that I looked like I was trustworthy.”

“You are.” She agreed.

“Well, maybe, if they haven’t read the papers or watched TV.” He said sadly. 

“Michael you were innocent, you need to try and forget about that.  Anyone who looks at it differently isn’t worth anything.”  She was so sad that the shadow was still following them.  Michael still had problems with his own self worth and he was frightened about how others saw him.  He tried to hide it but Brooke knew it was effecting everything that they did.

“I know, I know.” He said halfheartedly.  “But there are those who won’t agree with you.  Anyway it seems that the Cooper’s neighbors didn’t know or they didn’t care about me.”

“Did anyone know anything about Jason’s family?” Brooke asked. 

“No.” He told her.  “We went from house to house, everyone liked the Coopers, they were all friendly with them but no one remembered ever meeting anyone from either side of their families.  It’s frustrating Brooke, I need to find them, Jason can’t keep getting shipped from foster home to foster home.  We have to find him a place to live, a place where he’ll be loved.  I’m getting desperate.”

“We will, Bryan will Michael, just give him more time.”  She looked down at the cat and started to pet her.  She was rewarded with a loud, yet gentle purr.  Brooke smiled and continued to pet her. “She’s pretty.” She admitted.  “Are you going to tell me where she came from and who she belongs to?”

“She’s Jason’s.” Michael said softly.  His hand covered hers and together they petted the cat.  “Her name is Marmalade.  We met this family, the Jenkins, and they were telling us what little they knew about the Coopers when Charlie, he’s the little boy, around Jason’s age, he points to a cat scampering around the mess where the house was.”

“So Marmalade survived the fire too.” Brooke said.  “Did the neighbors take her in?”

“They tried to but she was too scared.  Mary Jenkins, the mom, she was feeding her but as soon as anyone got close Marmalade would run and hide.  They were getting really worried because they are going to bulldoze the rest of the lot and they thought she’d get hurt. She told me that the cat was Jason’s constant shadow and that she was very shy around everyone else.  Anyway I got it in me to see if I could catch her.”

“She wasn’t scared of you?  You’re a total stranger.” Brooke frowned. 

“I walked slowly towards her and got down on my knees and called to her.  She walked right over and let me pick her up.  So Bryan and I got her into the car and we brought her home.  I only want to keep her till Jason has a home Brooke, I really want the boy to have his cat.”

“Oh Michael, I am so sorry I got mad.” Brooke put her arm around him and leaned over to kiss him on the lips.  Marmalade looked up at them and let out a loud meow.  Michael started to chuckle.

“Hmmmm, looks like I have a jealous female on my hands.” Brooke shook her finger at the cat.  “Hey you, he’s mine, I got him first.” Marmalade gently swatted at Brooke’s finger.

“You got me forever Brooke.” Michael laughed.  “She’s a nice cat isn’t she?”

“She may be nice but she’s going to have to learn her place.” Brooke giggled. “But seriously Michael, it’s not the best thing to have a cat right now.”

“Are you talking about you being pregnant?” He asked.  “Because if that’s it don’t you worry.  I won’t let you anywhere near a litter box so there’s no problem.”

“Actually I was more concerned about the move.  After hearing the whole story I’m afraid she may run off.  Maybe we could board her somewhere until we move.” Brooke suggested.  Michael considered her suggestion.

“I have a perfect idea.  I’ll bring her to my office while the move is going on.  I have a spare room there that I’m not using for anything, just some storage, we’ll be able to go in and check her since it’s right there.  Heather will be great with her too.  Then when we get into the house we can bring her home.  I just feel that this is one thing I can do for him Brooke.  And she trusted me somehow.  I couldn’t leave her.”

“I’m glad you didn’t.” Brooke assured him.  “It’s funny that everyone said she was so shy.  She must have known some of the neighbors and she wouldn’t come near them.  How did you coax her?”

“It was weird Brooke. I just kneeled down and called to her.  She responded right away.  Maybe my voice sounded like Mr. Cooper?  All I know is she walked right over to me and seemed almost relieved when I picked her up.  She just relaxed in my arms.  But then I’ve always been good with animals.”

Brooke smiled at him.  “Did you have pets growing up?”

“We had a couple of dogs.  Mutts we adopted.  The first one was a big mixed breed named Sugar Pie.  She was huge but a sweeter gentler dog you’d never find.  My parents got her for Annie but once I was born Annie tells me that she never left my side.  Then later after she died Joey and I got a scrappy little puppy from the pound.  We called him Bandit, Annie was pretty happy about that.  We had been pretty shell shocked over my parents and then losing Sugar and Bandit seemed to cheer us up.  We also had some hamsters and I had some mice and we found a black and white cat that Annie kept till she died a few years ago.  So yeah, I’ve always had good relationships with animals. I guess she just sensed it and trusted me.  How about you sweetie?  Did you have pets growing up?  Did you and Eric or Ridge ever have pets?”

Brooke looked thoughtful.  She took Michael’s hand in hers.  “I guess it’s telling isn’t it?  My marriages were never so real or stable that I ever thought about taking in a pet.  I probably didn’t even see it, at least not consciously, I do remember Bridget brought home a kitten once.  It was when Ridge and I were falling apart.  But she didn’t know it.  I was so scared Michael, it was like this little kitten would be the breaking point that would make him leave me.  I couldn’t even let my little girl have a pet.  Maybe that’s why I jumped on you before, I felt you were giving her something I never could.  God, I’m shallow aren’t I?”

He pulled her tightly into his arms.  “You are the furthest thing from shallow that there is Brooke. And I would never try to come between you and Bridget.  I want to be there for both of you, and I’d never try to buy her affection either.  I hope you know that.”

“I do.  Maybe I’m getting insecure again, maybe I’ve never stopped being insecure.  I just, oh never mind.” She sighed and rested against him.

“Baby we’ve been through hell, it’s hard to just relax and realize it’s all over, but it is.  No one can hurt us again, never.  You have to trust me Brooke, you have to trust us. What can I do to make you feel more secure? More happy?”

“I hate that you push me away.” She answered honestly

“Brooke! When have I pushed you away?” He was stunned.  He looked at her with a look of hurt and disbelief.  When he pulled back from her the cat jumped from the bed and ran to hide under it. Brooke looked down and then back at Michael.

“You won’t make love to me Michael.  What do you call that?”

“Fear.  I call it fear Brooke.  I love you so much, I love this baby so much.  I can’t take chances, I can’t kill another child.  I can’t Brooke, I can’t!” He was getting aggravated and Brooke could see his fear was genuine. She gently smoothed his hair.

“Shhhhh, it’s okay, it is Michael.  I’m trying to understand, I mean I do understand your feelings but I don’t understand why you’re so scared.  I don’t understand what it is that makes you think you could hurt us.  You won’t hurt our baby by loving me.  I think you know that Michael.  You’re a doctor, you need to think about this from a professional capacity.  I know you’d tell your patients the same thing.”

“All my patients care about is looking good Brooke.” He sighed.  “But you’re right.  I just can’t get to that point yet.  Be patient with me.  I promise I’ll work this out. I will.”

“Please do try Michael, I really need you.” She said as her eyes twinkled with tears. “And that’s my last word on it for now.  I don’t want to bug you.”

“You couldn’t if you tried.” He assured her. He kissed her lips gently and stroked her face with his strong hands.  “Now if you stopped caring, then I’d worry.”

“It’ll never happen.” Brooke told him with a smile. “So did Storm call?”

“Not since I’ve been back.  Should I make reservations somewhere?”

“No, I think he’s doing that.  It’s still early.” She looked down at her watch.  “My meeting was over pretty quickly.”

“How did it go?” Michael queried.

“Hmmm, good and bad. Of course Stephanie was thrilled to death.  She assured me that everything would be just fine without me.  She seemed disappointed when I told her I’d still be around.” Brooke laughed. 

“How did they react about Thorne?”

“Ridge was so angry Michael.  He blames what happened.  He accused me of, no, I don’t want to go into that.” She blushed and looked away. Michael’s eyes filled with anger.

“Is he looking for his other eye to go black?” He growled.

“Michael stop. He’s mad, he’s jealous, he feels hurt and left out. He was lashing out, it didn’t mean anything.”

“I am so sick of you and Taylor always making excuses for him. I try to cut him slack Brooke, I do. But he wants my wife and I am not going to stand for that. I respect your past, but that is what it is, the past. If he touches you again I can’t be held responsible. He’s digging his own grave. The man WILL show you and our marriage respect!”

“He thinks I didn’t put him in charge because.” Brooke started.

“Because you can’t stop thinking about f*cking him right? Conceited bastard. I hope you set him straight!”

“I did, at least I tried to.  I think he was calmer when I left.  Anyway, Eric and Thorne were happy so it wasn’t a total failure. I think it will work and I’m really anxious to get back to the lab.”  Michael looked at her with a squint not unlike one of her own. “What’s wrong?” Brooke asked him.

“I was thinking about that. The chemicals, the baby.”

“Michael!” Brooke gasped.  “You know I’d never put the baby in danger. I will not deal with anything dangerous, I wouldn’t even consider it. You know I wouldn’t do that.”

“Sorry, fear speaking again.” He smiled and gave her another kiss. “I trust you with my life Brooke, and my baby’s life too.”

“Good.” She said as she gave him a deep, soulful kiss. Suddenly Marmalade jumped back on the bed to rejoin them.  She let out a loud meow which caused Brooke and Michael’s passionate kiss to end in an eruption of giggles. 

“I think she’s hungry.”  Brooke informed her husband.  “Now did you and Bryan think to stop at a pet store on the way home?” She cocked her eyebrows at him.

“Oh yea of little faith.” He laughed.  “We got a carrier, a litter box, toys, wet food and dry food too.  Not to mention a bowl for food and a bowl for water.  I set everything up in my office downstairs.  But she followed me up here.”

“Well you get her back down, we have to get dressed to meet Storm.  Is Bridget home yet?”

“No and Brooke, I talked to her before.”

“When and why? I thought we would do it together.”

“The timing was right honey.  We talked, she understands. It’s done Brooke, let’s let it rest.”

Brooke got up and went to the closet.  She rummaged through her things, not seeming to really be looking at them.  “No, no Michael. I am not done, not done at all. She was cruel to me and she showed no respect.  I need to talk to her about that Michael, she can’t get away with that.”  She pulled out a dress and showed it to him.  “This?” She asked.

“Brooke, I just want this family to have some peace.  Sometimes it’s best to just let things die.  I am not excusing her behaviour, I’m just saying that you love her and she loves you and I just don’t want to see my best gals at odds.”

“We won’t be when she understands me.”  Brooke put the dress back and pulled out another.  “I won’t be unreasonable but she has to know what she did was wrong.  And I also need to talk to her about her behaviour around you.”

Michael sighed and got up.  Marmalade jumped to the floor and scampered across the room. Michael watched her and then walked up to Brooke. He put his arms around her and pulled her close to him.  “I settled that Brooke.  Don’t embarrass her.  You talk to her about the two of you but I think Bridget knows how I feel about the way she’s been acting.” He turned her to face him and kissed her tenderly on the lips.  “I want tonight to be happy.  We can tell Storm and Bridget about the baby.”

“I hope they’re happy for us.” She pouted.

“And why wouldn’t they be?” He wondered. “Or is it because Storm just doesn’t seem to like me.”

“He likes you.” She insisted.  Then she frowned.  “But he does act sort of strangely lately.  I don’t think it’s you.  Maybe he’s having woman problems.” Michael stifled a chuckle.  Brooke noticed it and frowned at him. “Oh Dr. Perfect, I suppose you don’t understand how a man could have woman problems?”

“No, that’s not it.” He said.  “Brooke I am going to try my hardest to get Storm to accept me.  I want to get to know him better.”

“Maybe you could do some guy things together, go to a game or something?” She suggested.

“Maybe.” He said thoughtfully.  “I’ll give it my best.  I just hope he is happy about the baby.  I really want your family to get to know me better.  And another thing.”

“Yes?” She asked him.

“Before you get too far gone I think we need to take a trip.”

“A vacation? That would be nice.” She smiled.  “Where would you like to go? And what brought this on?”

“It’s time Brooke.  I only met them as your doctor, I’m your husband now and we’ve only had a few conversations over the phone together.  I want to get to know your parents, I want to go to Paris.”

“Oh Michael!” She grinned broadly and walked back to him, hugging him tightly. “Thank you.”

“No need for thanks, we should have done this ages ago.  Now you pick out something to wear, and do me a favor and pull something out for me.  I have an errand to run.  But I won’t be long.” He promised.

“Where are you going?” Brooke asked curiously.

“I’ll tell you later.  It’s not bad, I promise.” He gave her a quick kiss on the nose.  “And do me a favor and don’t be too hard on Bridget.”

 

 

Thorne Forrester couldn’t seem to wipe the smile off of his face.  He had finally come to a point where his life was turning around.  And to think, Brooke was responsible.  Looked down again at the nameplate that had just been delivered.  Brooke hadn’t wasted a second in ordering it.  Thorne Forrester – Vice President.  How much pride that brought to him.  For so many years he had lived under the shadow of Ridge.  Even his parents had seemed to doubt his worth in the company business, but Brooke, Brooke had seen it and shown faith in him.  “I won’t let you down Brooke.” He said proudly.

“Oh yeah? We’ll see won’t we little brother.” Ridge Forrester entered Brooke’s office and shut the door. His eyes zeroed in on the nameplate on the desk.  “Hmmm, getting a big head there? A little presumptuous ordering that wasn’t it? We know how fast Logan changes her mind.” Ridge added with a cruel laugh.  “I bet your title changes before you have someone down her to nail that sucker up.”

“Oh and would you have something to do with that Ridge?” Thorne looked up at him with a cocked eye.  “Have you already been pressuring Brooke? Cause it won’t work this time Ridge, she can see right though you.”

“I’m starting to think Brooke is a bit incapacitated little bro.” Ridge laughed.  “I may just have to do something about that.”

Thorne stood up and slammed his fist angrily on the desk.  This startled Ridge who jumped back. 
“What is it with you Ridge? Why do you think the world revolves around you? Why do you think your birth entitled you to everything in life? You haven’t lost a damn thing okay? You still are head designer, you still have your office, you still get final creative say.  All I am doing is stepping up into a job that I earned years ago! Hell Ridge, I’m just getting a title for a job I’ve already been doing! Or is it that you’re jealous of the close contact I’ll have with Brooke?”

“Brooke doesn’t give a crap about you Thorne, this is all about me!” Ridge shouted and walked back to the desk.

“Isn’t it always?” Thorne said sarcastically.  “You have one hell of an ego Ridge, I’ll give you that much.  Now suppose you explain to me how Brooke promoting me is about you okay?”

“Don’t even flatter yourself into thinking you have anything at all to do with this!” Ridge countered.  “Brooke forgot about you ages ago.”

“It seems she has forgotten you too big brother.  Is that what put that bug up your ass?”

Ridge sneered at him.  “Brooke will never forget about me and what we had, never! You got that?” He punctuated his comment by pointing his finger into Thorne’s chest.  The younger man just casually brushed the offensive orifice away.

 “Whatever you say Ridge.  Why don’t you just try and deal with this? This is reality, this is the way the company is going to be run from now on.  You’re not going to change things so why not just go with it?”

“You stay out of my face.” Ridge growled.  “And as for things not changing, we’ll just see about that.  I have my ways with Logan and I will get things the way I want them! And Thorne, that is a promise, not a threat!”

 

 

“So, are you pleased?” Eric was beaming as he sat down next to Stephanie.  “Did you have any idea that this was what she had planned?”

A look of suspicion came over her face.  “I wonder what it is she’s up to.”

“Why do you always think people have ulterior motives Stephanie?  Brooke is doing what’s best for everyone.  I’m proud of her and I’m happy with her choices. Thorne is going to be wonderful in his new position.” He looked at her but her facial expression didn’t match his own happiness.  “What is it Stephanie?  Aren’t you happy for him?”

“Ridge earned that job.  Brooke is punishing him for choosing Taylor, any fool can see that.”

“She gave the job to me Stephanie, not to Thorne and not to Ridge.  I don’t understand you sometimes.  You favor Ridge to the extent that sometimes I think the rest of us don’t even exist.  Have you no idea how much this hurts Thorne?”

“You are twisting things Eric. I am not attempting to hurt Thorne.  I am merely stating that Ridge has been groomed for this job all his life, he earned it, it belongs to him and like everything else Brooke has stolen his heritage.  Even in a small victory she has to stab, stab, stab!” She punctuated it with her fist on a small throw pillow.  “I want that woman gone, I want her out of our lives and out of our business and I want it now!”

 

 

Felicia checked the oven and then looked back at the clock.  Joey should have been home by now and she was terrified.  Her greatest fear was that Blake had discovered that Joey was out to trap him.  Was he dangerous? Would he hurt him?  “Oh God no.” She whispered to herself.  “I should never have let you go, I should have just told you to expose him and the hell with it.”

She sat down and picked up a copy of  “Eye on Fashion” but it failed to capture her attention.  After a few moments she was back up pacing and staring at the clock. “Stop worrying Felicia, he’s done this hundreds of times, nothing is going to happen.” But she couldn’t seem to convince herself.  She went to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of water.  She screwed the top off and was about to bring it to her mouth when the door opened.  “Joey!” She shouted.  She dropped the water to the floor and ran to him, flinging herself into his arms.

“Hey baby, what’s wrong?” He asked after planting a kiss on her lips.

“I was so scared.  I’m not sure this is a good idea, the man is dangerous.  Joey what happened today? Please be honest with me.”

“I am baby.” He put his arm around her and walked her to the couch. He gently sat her down and sat next to her.  “It was really nothing. He didn’t act any differently.  We spent most of the day fixing and putting the equipment together again.  He’s so obsessed with Taylor he didn’t even question my objections.  He wants her back, that’s all that matters to him.  I just gotta get something concrete on him.  But don’t worry about me, I’m fine, really.”

“Isn’t his surveillance concrete enough?” She asked with a pout. 

Joey took her hand into his.  “It would be.  But he’ll turn it all around on me.  I gotta make it stick with him.  My hands are all over his shit and he knows it.  He won’t take the fall, I will.  I will unless I can maneuver things.  And I will.” He smiled at her and sniffed.  “Something smells good.  Did you cook again?”

“I didn’t know what else to do.  I was so nervous, I had all this energy.” She laughed.  “I called Helen and asked for her pot roast recipe.  I hope it comes out okay.”

“Smells great to me.  Let me go get cleaned up.” He stood up and turned towards the bathroom.  “We got any beer?” He asked.

“No.” She frowned.  “I knew I forgot something.  I’ll go downstairs and get some.  You take your shower.”

“Thanks Babe.” He smiled at her.  With a wave he went into the bathroom.

 

 

Jack Hamilton looked up from the newspaper at the sound of the doorbell.  Taylor was out in the yard with the girls, Thomas was at his friend’s house and Catherine was shopping.  He put the paper down and walked to the door.  Looking through the peephole he didn’t recognize that man so he opened the door slightly to see whom it was.

“Yes?” He asked curiously. 

“Um, is Taylor home?” The handsome man asked.

“She’s unavailable right now.  I’m her father Jack.”

A smile crossed the man’s face.  “Of course, I met you at the wedding.” He held his hand out to him.  “Mike Copeland, Brooke’s husband.”

“Oh.” Jack said in a none too pleasant voice.  He hesitated before taking Michael’s hand and fully opening the door.  “Is there something I can do for you Mr. Copeland?”

“It’s Dr. Copeland.” Taylor said pleasantly as she walked up to them.  “Hello Michael.” She gave him a hug.  “Is something wrong?  Is it Brooke?”

“Actually it’s personal Taylor.  I was hoping you had a few moments to talk.  I’d really appreciate it.” He smiled sheepishly at her.  “Is it a bad time?”

“She’s playing with her children.” Jack said coldly.

“Daddy!” Taylor was appalled by his rudeness.  “Of course I have time for you Michael, come on in, we can sit in the den.  Can I get you some coffee or a drink or anything?”  She linked her arm through Michael’s.

“Nothing but some advice Taylor.” He looked at the disapproving Jack.  “I won’t keep her long Jack, and I wouldn’t bother her if it wasn’t important.  I promise she’ll be back with the kids soon.”

“Never mind about that Michael.  My father is out of line here.” She turned to Jack.  “Please get the girls inside for me Daddy.”

“What about dinner?  Ridge should be coming home soon and he’ll expect a meal waiting for him.”

“Then Ridge can make a meal, I was planning on pizza anyway.” She smiled at Michael.  “Shall we?”

“Sure.” He said.  He let her lead him into the den and close the door.  “Taylor I don’t mean to cause you any trouble.  We can do this another time.”

“No we can’t.  I was hoping you’d come to me for a long time.”

“You have?” He asked her.  “Why?”

“Because I know you’re having problems dealing with it Michael.  I’m not sure if I’m not too personally involved with you.  I can guide you, I can be an ear and I will be confidential.  I’m not currently practicing but all rules still apply.  Now sit down and tell me what it was that made you decide to do this.”

“Wow.  I’m transparent aren’t I?” He frowned and sat down on the arm of the couch. 

“Only to a trained eye.  I bet Brooke doesn’t even see it.”

“Well there you are wrong.” He told her.  “Brooke is upset and insecure. It’s all tearing at her and I have to fix it.”

“You can’t do it for her Michael, you have to do it for yourself.  This did effect her but it’s your tragedy, it was your pain.  Now tell me, what is the main issue?”

He started to look around the room. Taylor could tell he was uncomfortable with the subject.  “I don’t know.” He finally spoke.

“Maybe I am the wrong person.  I can refer you to a colleague.” She suggested.

“No, I need to fix this now, I need to fix this today!” He insisted.

“Michael you’re a doctor, if I came to you needing cosmetic surgery and I asked you to “fix it today” you’d laugh at me.”

“So you’re laughing?” He asked her.

“No, I’m just trying to show you that this is not something that can just go away instantly.  Michael you were falsely accused of a crime, you were jailed and you were violated.  Most men wouldn’t be doing half as well as you are right now.  You recognize that there is a problem and you want to get help, but I really think it’s going to take some intense therapy.  There’s no such thing as instant psychotherapy.”

“Good thing for you huh? You’d be out of business.” He said with a nervous laugh.  Then he turned to face her.  “It’s like the walls are closing in on me.  I try to shut it out but I can’t.  I can’t sleep, I can’t think and well I, um, it’s just not, I mean.  Awh shit, Taylor this is difficult.”

“You can trust me.  Nothing will ever leave this room.  Not to anyone.” 

“I don’t know, I mean it’s so embarrassing.”

“You should never be embarrassed by what happened.  It wasn’t your fault, it wasn’t your doing.” She walked over and sat down near him.  “I can’t help you if you won’t let me.”

“I want it normal again but nothing is.  I look at everything differently.” He admitted.

“That’s normal.”

“I make Brooke a wreck.  She’s so insecure.  She’s a mess and I know it’s all my fault.  I worry about everything and yet I don’t care about anything.”

“I don’t believe that.” She said softly.  “If that were true you wouldn’t be here.  Michael what happened to you was very traumatic.  You can’t just bury it away and pretend it never happened.”

“It’s not even that.” He tried to explain.  “I don’t think I’m holding it against Sara.  I want to forgive her, I know she was a messed up kid.”

“But you suffered because of her.  You suffered, Brooke suffered, the children suffered.”

“The children?” He asked.

“Bridget and Rick.” She explained.  “Indirectly they suffered because of how it was effecting their mother.”

“Maybe, but it’s not just them.  Jason, Jason is suffering and I can’t do a damn thing about it.” He punched the chair.  “I can’t help him, I can’t help him at all.  I’m a failure Taylor.  I failed my two kids, I failed Brooke’s kids, I’ve failed Jason and now, now, oh God I can’t let it happen, I can’t.”

“What Michael?” Taylor was very concerned.  Michael was frantic and she had no idea what had brought this on.  She was afraid that this was too personal and too big for her.  She hadn’t practiced in so long.  But she couldn’t let him down.  He came to her and she was determined to do whatever she could to help him.

 

 

Kristen had waited until Ridge left Brooke’s office before she came in to see Thorne.  She knocked and walked in.  “Hey.” She smiled.  “I hope you’re not going to let his attitude ruin it for you.  I’m so proud of you.”

“Thanks Kris, and don’t worry.  Ridge can try all he wants but he’s not raining on my parade.” He gave her a grin and walked to her and hugged her.  “I’m still on cloud nine.”

“So Brooke really thinks she’ll be happy back in the lab?  I have to wonder about that Thorne.  Don’t get too attached to the job and the office.  It would be just like her to change her mind.  I really have to wonder what brought this all on.” She looked at him and saw a smile and a knowing look.  “You know don’t you?”

“I know a little, Brooke confided some things in me.  And as for how long it lasts, well I think she will come back eventually okay, but I think my promotion is forever.  But not her office.” He added with a wink.

“Can you tell me?  I’m really curious.”

“Sorry Kris, if Brooke wanted her motives explored she would have announced them.  And she will I think.”

“I just don’t know if I trust her.  She’s hurt everyone in this family at one time or another.”

“And we’ve hurt her too.” Thorne argued.  “Brooke’s come a long way and she’s had a rough time of it.  She’s done some great things for this company, you can’t deny that Kris.”

“True, but she is CEO of our family’s company and I guess I’ll always hold that against her.” She sighed. 

“We can’t change that, so why not work with her?  She is part of the family too okay?”

“Yeah.” Kristen admitted. “Don’t get me wrong.  I do like her, I just wish.” She looked away.  “Well you know.”

“I wish Mom and Dad would stop fighting.” Thorne laughed.  “That’s the family unity I want.  They had been doing okay and now today they seem cold to each other again.”

“What happened last night?” She asked him.  “Any idea?”

“They went to Ridge and Taylor’s.” Thorne informed her.  “I guess it’s about the baby.  I know Ridge and Taylor are still really upset about him.  I think Mom might be caving.  I do feel sorry for the kid.”

“So do I, but he really isn’t their responsibility.  I understand Ridge on this one.  Morgan caused them nothing but trouble.  I think the child should be given to the authorities, or to Morgan’s family.”

Thorne couldn’t disagree.  “According to Dad they tried and her family doesn’t want anything to do with him.  I can’t blame Dad for not wanting to abandon him.  It’s a no win situation.  But he is a cute little kid.”

“I think I’ll talk to Mother.” Kristen told him.  “I really want to see them make it work.  While I don’t think Ridge or Taylor should tell them what to do they do have a right to be upset.  But then again I have to admire Mom and Dad for this. It’s a hard decision.” She admitted.

 

 

Felicia was about to walk into the bar downstairs when she spotted Lauren Fenmore getting out of her car.  “Now what?” Felicia muttered.  “Why won’t you just leave us alone?” But she put on a smile and walked over to the attractive redhead. “Hi Lauren, slumming?”

Lauren looked at the bar and the apartment building in obvious distaste.  “It appears that way.”

“Oh get your nose out of the air and tell me what you’re doing here?” Felicia laughed. 

“Let’s go upstairs, this neighborhood is disturbing.”

“You’re such a snob.” Felicia told her.  “Come with me, I gotta get some beer, then we can go up.” She turned towards the bar and Lauren reluctantly followed her inside. 

“Hey Sweet Pea.” The big, burly, black man behind the bar called out to her.  “Where’s your worse half?”

“Please don’t tell me you frequent this place.” Lauren gasped.

“We live upstairs.  We’ve been here, but we’re not regulars.  I buy beer here.” Felicia said.  “Come on and meet Latrell.” She walked up to the bar and Lauren had no choice but to follow her.  “Hey honey.  Now don’t you go badmouthing Joey, you know he’ll whoop your ass.” She told him with a chuckle.

“Who’s your pretty friend?” He asked as he eyed Lauren.  He gave her a smile, revealing a golden front tooth.  Lauren turned away from him and mouthed “let’s go” to Felicia. 

“Her name is Lauren and she thinks you’re hot.” Felicia teased.

“I think she hot too.” He winked at Lauren. 

“Can we please leave?” Lauren begged the young woman.

“No.  I need to get beer and I want to know what you want before I let you go upstairs and terrorize Joey.” Felicia told her flatly.  “Let’s sit down and have a drink.”  She turned back to Latrell.  “I’ll have a Bud Light, what about you Lauren?”

“Water, just water.” She said.  She looked around as if she was in a dungeon.  And compared to the other bar she had gone to with Felicia she was.  She stood, staring at the bar stool while Felicia sat.  The bartender handed her a plastic bottle of Poland Springs and handed a long neck Bud Light to Felicia. 

“Sit, I don’t bite.” He grinned at Lauren. 

“Thanks, I’ll stand.” She sighed.

“If you don’t sit I won’t leave.” Felicia threatened.  She laughed as Lauren contemplated her choices.  Finally the woman wiped the stool and tentatively sat.  “Good.” Felicia lifted her bottle towards Lauren.  “To good choices.” She clinked the glass against the plastic.  “So what brings you here?  My mother again?”

“Felicia I just don’t know why you’re still here.  I mean I will admit he’s handsome in a messy sort of way, but he is so below you.  The man has no class, he was raised in the gutter, you can tell.  You’ve made your point, now come on, cut your losses and come home.  You’ve been slumming long enough.”

“I’m not going anywhere.” She crossed her arms across her chest defiantly.  “I don’t judge your men Lauren.”

“Well be my guest, I dare you to come up with anything against Connor Davis.”

“Connor is fine.  For you.” She added.  Both women turned around as the front door opened.  A handsome young black man entered and walked to the bar.  He sat two stools away from the women.  He was well dressed in expensive black trousers and an Italian knit sweater.  His leather jacket was new and expensive looking.  Felicia smiled at him and turned back to a nervous looking Lauren. “I’d never criticize Connor.  But you need to stop judging my choices.  For your information Joey was not raised in the gutter, he came from a good home.  He has more class than most people I know.  He may be rough around the edges but that's part of his appeal.  Now tell me, was this your idea or did my mother send you?”

“She’s worried about you.” Lauren admitted.

“I knew it! I knew it! Doesn’t she have enough problems of her own?  Why doesn’t she just leave us alone.  No wonder I don’t want to even visit anymore.  All she does is complain and criticize and you know Lauren, her life is more of a mess than mine could ever be.” 

“I have to give you that one.” Lauren laughed.  “What ever does she think she’s doing with that baby?  Not only is it a terrible thing to do to Taylor and Ridge but she and Eric are too old to start raising an infant.”

“Actually I admire them for it.  He’s so sweet.  It’s not his fault who his mother is.” Felicia took a gulp of her beer and put it down.

“But what she did to everyone Felicia.” Lauren objected loudly.  “Morgan Dewitt tried to kill Taylor and her grandchildren.  We have no idea who the father of this child is.  We know he has a murderers genes in him.  God knows about the father.  He raped her didn’t he?”

“So she said.” Felicia agreed.  “But if you live by that philosophy then I suppose I have to be judged by my mother’s sins.  Sorry but I don’t buy it.  This baby will be raised with love.  He won’t turn out like Morgan.”

“She tried to kill Brooke twice!” Lauren squealed.   “She shot Brooke, she shot Ridge and she would have shot Taylor if Blake Hayes hadn’t stepped in. And even if you go with the temporarily insanity excuse it still doesn’t explain how and why she had a gun.  Where would a fashion designer even buy a gun?  This woman fooled everyone. We all thought she was okay, we all thought she was well past her obsessions.”

“Not really.” Felicia laughed.  “She always was obsessed with Ridge.  But I do see your point.  I just think that boy needs a chance.”

“Oh, so instead of being raised by an insane murderess mother and a rapist father she is raised by the cream of the fashion world?  Eric and Stephanie Forrester both deserve better Felicia.  They’ve raised their family, they’ve paid their dues, this should be their time, their golden years.” She slammed down her water bottle.  “You know what? I’ve lost the energy to argue with you about Joey.  Do what you will Felicia Forrester, don’t respect your family, don’t respect yourself!  I give up!” She looked at the young patron who was intensely watching the conversation.  “Can I help you?” She asked sarcastically.  “Is this any of your business?”  She stared him down until he shrugged and turned away.  Then she grabbed her purse and stormed out of the bar.

“Well.” Felicia laughed as she handed Latrell a ten dollar bill.  “Give me a six pack okay?  Joey’s waiting for me.”

“Sure thing Sweet Pea.” He laughed.  “Your friend is a tigress.  She like dark meat?” He winked and handed her the six pack and her change.

“She should be so lucky.” Felicia told him. She put down two singles and left the bar.  Once she was gone the young man turned to the bartender. 

“She live near here?” he asked him.

“Don’t you worry about where that lady lives nigga, she’s outta your league.”

“Come on Latrell.” He laughed.  “You know those pretty white ladies can’t resist old Tyrone. She say her name is Forrester huh?  Well looks like things my be looking up after all.” 

 

 

If Bridget thought she could sneak in and avoid a confrontation with her mother she was proven wrong.  The first thing she saw as she walked inside the house was Brooke, sitting on the couch waiting for her.  She managed to hide her embarrassment and her dismay.  She smiled and waved.  “Hi Mom, what time are we going out?  I have to call my friend Linda about my history paper.”

“Sit.” Brooke told her with a gentle authority.

“Mom really, I don’t have time.”

“Sit.” Brooke repeated. 

“Shit.” Bridget muttered under her breath.  She put down her school books and sat in a chair opposite the couch that Brooke was sitting on.  “Mike already yelled at me.”

“He yelled?” Brooke asked calmly.

“Well maybe not yelled.  We talked, I said I was sorry.  Can’t you let it drop?” She was annoyed as only a teenager could be. But Brooke held steadfast.

“No, we can’t let it drop.  Not with the things you said to me and not with your inappropriate behavior.  I don’t want this to escalate into a battle Bridget, I want us to have a nice calm discussion.  I want it all out on the table, dealt with and they put aside.  Can we do that?”
“I don’t know why you’re making such a big deal over this.  We were just angry!” Bridget protested.

“We were?” Brooke asked in her calm voice.

“Okay, I was.  But Mom I am so tired of you hurting and crying and Mike loves you so much and you’re ready to throw him away for Ridge.”

“Oh I am?” Brooke asked with a laugh.  “And did I tell you this? Or Michael or was it Ridge?”

“I know your pattern.” Bridget said stubbornly. 

Brooke flushed in anger but realized that her daughter was right.  It had always been her pattern, but no longer.  She needed to prove that she wasn’t that same insecure woman. “You’re right.  I was like that, but I’m not anymore.  Can’t you see that?  Couldn’t you see it when it was you who was pestering me to leave my husband for Ridge?” Brooke looked her straight in the eye.

“I was stupid.  I didn’t know him.  I didn’t like how he acted.  He practically ate you with his eyes.  I was jealous, I was scared.  I thought he was going to change everything.”

“And he did.” Brooke said softly.

“Yeah.” Bridget agreed.  “But for the better.”

“Don’t you think I know that Bridget?” Brooke asked her.

“But.”

“No buts Bridget.  I love Michael, I love him like I have never loved any man in my life.  Don’t you believe that?  Or is it that you don’t think he loves me enough?”

“I know he does.” Bridget conceded.  “Mom I’m sorry.  I was wrong to accuse you.  Can’t we forget it?  Can’t you understand why I felt that way?”

“Yes we can and I can.” Brooke said, surprising herself at how quickly she had given in.  “But in the future if you have fears about my marriage I’d like it if you came to me and asked me or just voiced them.  You know it isn’t always going to be idyllic.  Sometime couples fight, sometimes they even walk out on each other.  But I promise you one thing.  I will fight with all my being for this marriage because it’s the best thing that ever happened to either one of us.”

“I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Bridget got up and walked over to Brooke and gave her a hug.  Brooke’s eyes filled with tears as she hugged her back tightly. But then she let go and looked at her.

“There’s something else Bridget.  Something important.”

“What now?” She sulked.

“I’ve spoken to Michael about it too.  You’re not a child and it’s inappropriate for him to be walking around half dressed in front of you but it is also inappropriate for you to barge into our bedroom like you do.”

“But Mom.” Bridget started.

“I know.” Brooke interrupted.  “I know you’re used to it just being me.  And I never closed my door to you, but it’s different now.  You’re certainly old enough to understand that.  I give you your privacy, surely you can do the same for us.”

“I didn’t do it on purpose.”

“You do it all the time and Bridget, I’ve seen how you look at him.  He is a handsome man, but he’s your stepfather and he thinks of himself that way.  I need to ask you something and I am hoping for an honest answer.”

“Oh God.” Bridget moaned.

“Do you have a crush on him?” Brooke asked her.

 

 

Michael took a deep breath and looked into Taylor’s compassionate blue eyes.  He knew he could trust her, he knew he needed help but it was so hard for him.  He was a man who rarely admitted needing anyone or anything.  But this was different, this wasn’t just for him, it was for Brooke and their child.  He had to do it.  Taylor could see his hesitance.  She didn’t want to push him. 
“Michael, if you want me to refer you to someone else.” She suggested again.

“No.” He shook his head.  “No Taylor, I can talk to you.  It’s just so hard.  You know I never totally opened myself before.  I never really had a relationship that I just let loose and let all the emotions come out.  I guess it goes back to losing my parents at such a young age.  I never wanted to be hurt that way again so I kept my heart protected.  I wasn’t going to give it away.  I’ve been with a lot of women but I never really let myself love before.  I guess I have intimacy issues.”

“What about Adrienne?” She asked softly.

“Ade.” He smiled.  “I love Ade.  I really do.  She’s a wonderful woman and she is going to make some man really happy.  But what we had wasn’t really love.  Not the “in love” kind of love.  We were pals, we were into each other’s bodies, we would have done anything for each other, anything but open our hearts.”

“So your marriage to her.  It wasn’t what you have with Brooke?” She asked him.

“Not even close.  But it wasn’t just Ade.  There were other things.  Taylor, I don’t know how much Brooke has told you but I lost two children.”

“No.” She said softly.  “Michael I am so sorry, I had no idea.  Was this during your marriage to Adrienne?”

“No.” He laughed.  “Nope.  Two different women, two different reasons but still two dead children.”

“That’s very hard to deal with.” She admitted.  “Do you want to talk about it?”

“No names, I owe it to the ladies.” He said sadly.

“Names aren’t important Michael, we’re here to deal with your feelings.”

He remained silent, looking very thoughtful and then he looked up at her and started to speak softly.  “The first one was with a very special girl.  I have to admit it was the closest to love I’d ever come before Brooke, but she was really young and I was starting out and struggling and the timing was all wrong.”

“Did she have an abortion?” Taylor cautiously asked him.

“No.” He said in a terse tone.  “Sorry, I didn’t mean to be sharp. Let me finish.”

“Of course.” She told him.  Taylor rubbed the top of his large hand with her own small one.  “I know I’m acting as your doctor, but I’m your friend too Michael and I care about you.”

“Thanks.” He said.  “Um, where was I? Oh yeah.  Well we got close and I know she wanted to get married but I wasn’t ready for that.  But still I wanted her in my life.  So we went on a little vacation and to make a long story short we ran into some trouble.  We were attacked.”

“Oh Michael!” Taylor gasped. 

“I was beat up and she, she was raped.” Taylor could tell that the memories were flooding his mind.  She didn’t want to interrupt so she just remained silent until he was ready to speak again.  “By the time I regained consciousness it was too late.  She was in bad shape, she was cut and bleeding.  Somehow I got us to a hospital, but she lost the baby anyway.”

“And you blame yourself?” She asked.

“I took her there, damn straight I blame myself.  If only I had been supportive, if only I had listened to her, if only I had married her and kept her safe.”

“It doesn’t sound to me like you were at fault.” Taylor gently told him.  “Are you blaming yourself because you didn’t want this baby?”

“I didn’t even know she was pregnant.  But I would have married her.  I loved her.”

“Michael, I wasn’t there, but from everything you’ve told me it was a terrible crime, but it was not your fault.  You may have wished for no pregnancy but you didn’t cause the baby to die.” She held his hand in her own.  He was pale and shaking slightly.  Taylor knew he was a proud man and that this was one of the hardest things he had ever done.  She just wanted to make it easier on him.  “Would you like a glass of water?”

“I want to tell you the other story, then maybe you’ll understand.”

 

 

Colin handed the bellman a tip and took the key card from him.  He walked to the bed and put his suitcase down.  It had been an impulsive trip but a necessary one.  He just had to decide how to approach Storm.  He had to figure out how to change him mind.  “If it’s not too late.” He sighed.  No, he knew Storm wouldn’t be happy trying to make a life with a woman.  He might be able to adjust but he would never be fulfilled in that life.  Colin knew he had to convince Storm to come out, at least to his family.  Once he did that things would fall into place.  “We can make it work Storm, just give me a chance.”

 

 

Darla Einstein was out of breath as she ran into Sally’s office and shut the door behind her.  Sally looked up and turned to Clarke who was sitting beside her.  “You see Bucky, that is dedication.  I’ve never seen you work up a sweat for Spectra.”

“I’m a designer, not a marathon runner Sal.” He told her.  He looked at Darla.  “Well? What did you find out?  Or didn’t you get in?”

“Oh I got in alright and you were right, something big is up, something really big.”

“Don’t hold us in suspense Darla, spill!” Sally demanded. 

“Don’t you think Macy and Grant should be in here?” Darla questioned the buxom redhead.

“Just tell us what happened Darla.” Clarke told the ditzy blonde.

“Yes, spit it out.” Sally encouraged her.  “How did you get in? Did anyone see you?”

“Who cares about that Sal, I wanna know what was going on in that meeting.” Clarke’s eyes lit up.  He loved the intrigue, the competition.  He was determined to put Spectra on top.  He wanted so badly to see the downfall of the mighty Forresters. 

“You’re too impatient Bucky.  Tell us from the top Darla.” Sally looked at Clarke and smiled.  “And don’t leave anything out.”

 

 

“Well?” Brooke pressured Bridget.

“A crush?  I don’t think so.” Bridget answered.  “I mean he’s hot.  He’s nice and he’s the kind of man I’d like to have someday, but I don’t think I have a crush on him.”

“Then why all the peeks honey?” Brooke was concerned.  She didn’t think Bridget was being honest and as long as she wasn’t there would be problems in their home.

"I’m not like Sara Mom.  But I can’t help looking! You know how it is.  It’s not like I’ve seen a lot of them and his.” She stopped with a blush.  “Maybe a little bit.” She admitted. 

“Honey you know it isn’t healthy.  Not for either of you.  I spoke to Michael. I’ve asked him to consider your feelings too.  He has been a bachelor for so long that he’s not used to living with a woman, and especially a teenaged daughter.”

“I’ll try not to well, not to notice him anymore.” Bridget promised.  “I don’t want to fight with you Mom.  And I really love you with Mike.  I just want it to last this time.”

“It will.” Brooke smiled.  She thought about the baby growing inside her.  She wanted to tell Bridget but she promised Michael they would tell her together.  “So what do you say we find you something nice to wear tonight.”

“I wonder what Uncle Storm wants.” Bridget crinkled her nose.  “Is he moving back permanently?”

“I think maybe he is.  I imagine it will be hard to start over though. He was with his firm for a long time.”

“Yeah, but he’ll meet more women in LA than he ever would in San Francisco.” Bridget said with a giggle.

“My thoughts exactly.” Brooke laughed back.  “Maybe we won’t even have to set him up.  I think Adrienne is interested in him.”

“Ugh not her.” Bridget frowned.  “Mom she’s a man-eater.  Let’s keep her away from him.  He needs a woman more like, well like Taylor.”

“He did like Taylor didn’t he?” Brooke commented.  “Hopefully he’ll meet someone special very soon.  I am curious about what he wants to talk to us about though.  Very curious.”

Ridge walked around the empty living room into the empty kitchen.  It wasn’t like Taylor to go out around dinnertime, and if she did she always left him a note.  He checked the regular spots and found nothing.  “Doc! Doc are you home?” He called out.  Then he looked out the window and saw Jack pushing the girls on the swings.  “Hmmmm. What’s going on?” He asked aloud.  He opened the door and walked into the yard and approached his family.

“Hi Daddy!” Phoebe shouted.  “Looka how high I am!”

“Me too! Me too! I’m much higha than she is!” Steffie bragged. 

“Not too high kids.” Ridge warned them.  Then he turned to Jack.  “Is my wife around? Or did she go to get Thomas or something?”

“She’s been locked in the den for over an hour.” Jack grumbled.

“Locked in the den? Why?” Ridge was perturbed.  He knew she was angry at him but he had hoped she had cooled down.  He really needed her tonight, especially after the disastrous day he had had.  He wanted to talk to her about Brooke and get her input. 

“Brooke’s husband.” Jack growled.  “I don’t know why that woman just doesn’t stay out of your lives.  She’s been nothing but trouble from day one.  I don’t know how you can stand it, working with her day after day.  Ridge you need to put Taylor first.”

Ridge frowned at his father-in-law.  He was angry with Brooke but it was none of Jack’s business what their relationship was about.  And he also was confused about why Michael would turn to Taylor.  Was he angry with Brooke?  Was he telling Taylor about what happened? “I’ll kill him!” Ridge shouted.

“Uh oh, Daddy’s weally weally mad.” Steffie giggled to her sister.

“Jack, stay with the girls!” Ridge demanded.  He turned and stormed back into the house.  He marched to the den and pounded his fist on the door.  “Doc! I need to talk to you!” He angrily shouted.

 

 

Taylor blushed at her husband’s rudeness.  She realized that they had parted in anger and that there were still outstanding issues but he wasn’t respecting her and she was embarrassed that Michael was seeing this.  “Excuse me a moment Michael, I need to put a stop to this.”

“Maybe I should leave.” He said nervously.  He didn’t want to have to explain anything to Ridge.

“No, this is important.” She insisted.

“Doc! Now!” Ridge demanded as he pounded on the door again. 

Taylor got up and opened the door slightly.  Her eyes were slits of blue fire as she assessed him.  “Stop it right now Ridge! I’m busy!”

“What’s he saying? Don’t you listen to him Doc! Don’t do this to us!”

Taylor pushed him away from the door, pushed herself out and shut Michael inside.  “What is wrong with you?” She said sharply.

“Why is he here?  What does he want?  Taylor don’t listen to him.”

“What are you talking about?” She hissed in a loud whisper.  “Michael is confiding in me.  Now you just go and wait with my father.  You’re embarrassing me.”

“He’s lying.” Ridge insisted.  “You know he’s lying!”

“Alright that is enough.” She pushed him further back.  “I want you to calm down and wait for me in the living room.  I am not done in here and you’re disturbing all the progress we’ve made.  How can you be so insensitive?  Do you have any idea how hard it was for him to come to me?  Surely you know that much about your friend.”

“Hard? Hard? He’s mad at me, he’s mad at Brooke and he’s lying to you to make me pay.  Nothing happened.  I swear nothing happened!”

“This is NOT about you Ridge!” She said sternly.  “Now I want you to go and wait for me somewhere else.  I am going to stay here with Michael as long as he needs me.  Show me the same respect you would if this were my office.”

She turned around sharply and went back into the den.  She made sure the door was closed and locked behind her. “I’m sorry for the interruption Michael.”

“He thinks I’m talking about him?” Michael asked.

“Michael now is not the time for us to discuss what happened between my husband and your wife.  I am angry about it, I’m angry at both of them but this is your time.”  She cleared her throat.  “Now you say this other woman died not long after the abortion.  And you feel guilty about this too?”

“Maybe another time.” Michael was hesitant to continue with Ridge outside. His eyes kept going back to the closed door.  Taylor saw what was upsetting him.

“He’s not there Michael.  Please, forgive me for the disturbance.  It won’t happen again.”

He knew she was sincere and he really did want her help so he gave her a crooked smile.  “I’m a mess aren’t I?”

“No.” She said firmly.  “Anyone who went through what you have would have doubts and fears.  That’s normal.  But it isn’t healthy for them to effect your every move and it seems to me that you can’t get past them.  Am I wrong?”

“No, you aren’t.” He confessed.  “Yeah, I feel guilty and angry too.  I didn’t love her but after what happened with Fel, er, the other woman, I would have moved heaven and earth for this baby.  She just didn’t feel the same way.  Well she may have in a way but her father’s feelings were more important than her own or than mine.  So she had the abortion.  So this time because I couldn’t keep it zipped not only my baby died but she did too.”

“You didn’t cause the car accident and you didn’t want the abortion.  Neither death was your fault.”  She took his hand again.  “Michael is this effecting you marriage?  I know you and Brooke wanted children.  Are you having second thoughts?  Is that what this is about?”

 

 

Darla pulled a chair over to Sally’s desk and sat down.  Clarke was getting impatient and Sally seemed totally amused. 

“Come on Darla, tell us.” Clarke demanded.

“Well it was pretty easy to get in.  I had a bag of bagels and a bunch of coffee containers and the guard just waved me in.  But once I was inside it was a little more hairy.”

“I can imagine.” Sally commented.  “See Bucky, we can’t always have instant gratification can we?”

“Not with you two.” He mumbled.

“So what happened next?” Sally encouraged Darla to continue her story.

“The halls were empty but I figured they’d be in the conference room.  When I got there the door was slightly open.  I wasn’t sure what I should do but I peeked in and no one was there yet.”

“How could you be sure they were even going to be there?” Clarke asked her. 

“There were pads and pens and water glasses, oh I knew this was the place, but I didn’t know if it was the time.  Then I heard footsteps!” Her eyes widened as she turned to Sally and Clarke.

Sally nervously coughed.  Clarke got up and poured her a glass of water and brought it back to her.  “Thank you Bucky.”  She said.  She drank it down and turned to Darla.  “So did they see you?”

“I hid in the closet.  I had no sooner closed myself in when I heard Eric and Stephanie come in.  They were talking about Brooke. Stephanie was very angry.”

“What else is new?” Sally said sarcastically. 

“Then Thorne came in.  He had Kristen with him.  I didn’t even know she was back in town.  Did you Sal?”  She asked. 

By this point Sally was getting almost as impatient as Clarke was.  It has been a joke at first but she wanted facts.  “Okay enough.  Just get to the point.  What was the reason for the meeting?”

“Thank you Sally.” Clarke sighed with relief.  But Darla looked hurt.

“Come on Einstein, don’t get your panties in a wad.  You did a good job and once you tell us what it was all about you can get back to all the delicious details.”

“Okay!” Darla said with a pout.  “Brooke is quitting.”

“What?” Sally jumped from her desk and grabbed Clarke’s arm.

“She quit? Why? I don’t understand.” Clarke was intrigued and he wanted the details, not just the gossip. 

“You shoulda seen them Sal.” Darla giggled.  “Ridge turned all kinds a colors and Stephanie was just about doing cartwheels.”

“Ridge was upset?” Sally questioned.  “I wonder why.  I assumed he was happy with Taylor, but then a whore like Brooke Logan never lets up does she?  I imagine she and Ridge have been doing the horizontal on that bed of hers all along.  I guess he needs a new hoochie now.” She let out a typical Sally Spectra howl.

“Did Ridge say anything Darla?  Any indication of why he was so angry because I really don’t think this is about sex.”

“Of course it is Bucky, the Forrester men all think with their little head, and I DO mean little.”

“Oh Sal!” Darla chuckled.  “I don’t believe you’ve really seen them all.”

“I’ve been in that stream room of theirs Darla, I’ve seen more than I wanted to.”

“Enough Sally.” Clarke said sharply.  “There is a business reason to this and I want to know what it is.  If Brooke Logan is jumping ship there has to be a reason.”

“Maybe she got tired of jumping bones.” Sally laughed and playfully hit Darla on the arm.

“Good one Sal, good one.”

“Darla!” Clarke shouted.  “What did Ridge say?”

“He was mad because Brooke gave Eric control back.”

“A smart move for once, but not good for us.” Sally said, suddenly becoming serious.  “If Eric Forrester is back in control we may have more problems than we imagined.”

“Why would Ridge be angry about his father getting control back? It doesn’t make sense.  He didn’t really expect Eric would be passed over for him.”

“Of course he did Bucky.” Sally told him.  “He’s been screwing her brains out, hoping it would pay off in the end and ha! It didn’t did it.”

“Maybe she’s doing Eric too.” Darla suggested.

“I wouldn’t put it past her.” Sally answered thoughtfully.

“But she’s probably doing Thorne too.” Darla added.

“Thorne?  The man is back to that after everything she’s done to him?” Sally shook her head in disgust.

“Well why else would Brooke promote him and give him her office?” Darla asked leaving both Sally and Clarke totally speechless.

 

 

“Taylor, I don’t know how to thank you.  My head has been so screwed up lately that nothing made sense and somehow you just made it all so easy.  You are good at this.” Michael grinned at her.

“I hope that things are a bit clearer for you.  I know that there are still so many issues.  I really hope you’ll keep coming back to me, or to someone else if it makes you more comfortable.  But this baby.” She stopped and smiled at him.  “This baby was conceived in love, it is so wanted by both it’s parents.  And nothing bad is going to happen.  This is something to celebrate and rejoice in.  You and Brooke beat all the odds.  Wash those fears away and relish your happiness.  You and Brooke deserve it.”

“I can’t believe how stupid I’ve been acting.  How irrational I’ve been.”

“No, it wasn’t really irrational but extreme.” She took his hand.  “You’ll make a wonderful father.  And don’t worry, I won’t let on to Brooke that I know.”

“No, don’t do that.  Tell her, I’m going to tell her about this.  There will be no more secrets between us.  I’m going home and I’m going to tell her that I came to you and how smart you are.  We both owe you a world of thanks.”

Taylor looked at him with a look of concern.  “Michael this is a first step, an important step, but it isn’t going to erase all the pain of the things that have happened to you.  It won’t even erase all the fears.  Hopefully it will make things better for you at home.”

“It will.  I know, as a doctor, I was being unreasonable, but it took you to point out just why.  Taylor thank you.”

“Come on, let me walk you to the door.  I’m sure you have a nervous wife patiently waiting for you.”

“One who I am going to do my damnedest to make it up to her.” He smiled. 

Taylor took his arm and led him to the door.  She took both his hands into her own.  “Think about what I said.  If you can’t talk to me I will refer you to someone else.  You’ve made great progress but there is still ways to go.”

“I know, I’m scarred.” He laughed.  He looked over her and noticed Ridge peeking in from the hallway.  Michael was sick of his interference at this point.  He was at the root of so many of Brooke’s problems and yet when he reached out as a friend things could be good.  Michael couldn’t resist one last dig at him.  He pulled Taylor to him and hugged her tightly.  “Ridge doesn’t know how lucky he is.  You are not only beautiful on the outside but on the inside too.  If I weren’t a happily married man he’d have quite a fight on his hands for you. One he’d lose.”  Taylor blushed and smiled.  “Thank you for being such a good friend.” Michael then leaned in and kissed her softly on the lips.  “Bye.” He waved and walked out, but not without taking a quick peek at a very jealous looking Ridge.

 

 

Felicia slammed the door shut and pulled the refrigerator door open with such force she almost tore it from it’s hinges. 

“Whoa! What’s wrong?” Joey asked her as he came out of the bathroom.  Immediately Felicia felt herself calming.  He was so sexy in his tight jeans and black tee shirt.  The muscles on his arms made her weak in the knees.  She put the beer down and walked to him, falling so willingly into his arms.

“Lauren.” She muttered after she finally pulled her lips free from his. 

“Oh, her.” He laughed.  “Checking up on you again? Trying to make you leave the big bad wolf?”

“She means well, but she makes me so angry.” Felicia admitted. “She was lying in wait down there, I swear she was.”

“She wouldn’t come up?” He asked.

“I brought her into Duffy’s to talk.  She did her usual snob routine, made fun of Latrell, wiped the chairs, only drank bottled water.  I tried Joey, I did.”

“She’ll come around babe.” He promised. 

“She started in on my parents.  She doesn’t think, oh never mind, I am not in the mood to fight.” She put her head on his shoulder.  “I’m not going to let her get me down.”

 

 

Michael stopped in the doorway to the kitchen watching Bridget crawling on the floor. He cocked his eyebrow in confusion and then he realized what she was up to.  “She won’t come if you chase her.” He told his step-daughter.  “She’s frightened.  Try to gently coax her out.  Use a soothing tone.”

Bridget got up to her feet and turned to face him. “Mom said she’s Jason’s.”

“Yeah, I want to at least make sure the kid has his cat.” He explained.

“Do you think they’ll let him have her?” Bridget asked.

“I know, the whole foster home shit is bad.  No, they won’t let him drag a cat from home to home. But I’ll make sure once he has a real home he gets Marmalade too.”

“You’re a nice guy Mike.”

“Ahhh, don’t let it get around, it ruins the tough guy image.” He said with a wink.  Michael walked to the cabinet and started rummaging though the cans and jars.

“What are you looking for?” Bridget asked.

“I dunno, I’m suddenly ravished.” He turned to her and she couldn’t help smiling back at him. 

“Something’s going on isn’t it?” She asked.

“You’ll find out soon princess, promise.” He touched her cheek and turned back to the cabinet.  “Ah, peanut butter, nectar of the gods.”  He opened the jar, stuck his finger in and put it to his mouth and licked it off.

“Mom’s gonna be mad, we are supposed to be going out to dinner.” Bridget playfully chastised him.  

“I won’t spoil my appetite mommy.” He answered with a chuckle.  Then he went to the refrigerator and took out a package of celery.  He pulled off several stalks and washed them in the sink.  “Is she getting dressed?” He asked.

“Yeah and you better too.”

“Okay, okay.” He laughed.  “You look nice.” And she did. She was wearing a black leather mini skirt with tall, high-heeled boots and an angora sweater in a soft cream color.  Her hair was swept back with tiny tendrils on either side of her face.  “Really pretty.” He said.

“Thanks.” She smiled at him.  “Now go get ready.”

“Jeez, I either have two wives or a wife and a very young mother.” He picked up the jar of peanut butter.  “See you in a bit, and Bridget.”

“Yeah?”

“No interruptions okay?” He added with a wink.

 

 

Ridge walked up to Taylor who was still standing at the door long after Michael had left.  “What was that all about?” He asked her.

“Nothing that concerns you.” She shut the door and turned around.  “And I did not appreciate the interruption.  You have no respect for my profession.”

“Your profession?  You’re his shrink? The great stud Mike Copeland needs a shrink?” Ridge started to laugh.

“I’m insulted on more than one level.” Taylor frowned at him.  His laughter petered off and then he cleared his throat and looked at her. 

“Why?” He asked.

“Because you are not only making fun of my profession but my abilities and then to add that you are making fun of a dear friend who has been through something I wouldn’t wish on my worst enemy.”

“He kissed you.  I don’t like that Doc.”

“And I don’t like you kissing Brooke. I don’t think Mike is happy about it either.”

Ridge became livid.  “That’s what it was about wasn’t it? He’s lying to you Taylor.  He’s lying because Logan doesn’t want him and he wants to ruin us to get back at me. I love you Doc, nothing happened.”

“You’re quite defensive for an innocent man.” She tossed her hair back and turned to walk away.  Ridge grabbed her arm. 

“No, don’t walk away from me.  Don’t you dare!  We need to settle this now.”

Taylor looked at him and spoke through gritted teeth.  “Michael came for my help, we didn’t mention you until you so rudely interrupted us.  I am NOT going to discuss his therapy with you and I am not going to continue this fight.  You have a chip on your shoulder and I didn’t put it there.  I think it was Brooke and believe me that does not make me happy.  Whatever happened, you won’t be honest.  I think our marriage is hanging on by a thin rope already but if you choose to hide things for me then Ridge, I just don’t know what to say to you.”

“Nothing happened. We drank too much, we flirted, we kissed and we stopped. I’m sorry, it was wrong, I was wrong but it was a long time ago and I was mad.  You were letting Blake Hayes control our life Taylor! You were!”

Taylor opened her mouth to answer but she knew he was right.  She had let Blake have too much control.  But still it was not an excuse for infidelity.  “I was beholden to him, but I never gave him what you gave to Brooke.  I never put our marriage in danger for him.  Never.”

“Doc can we forget this please.  It’s over, I swear nothing happened and nothing would have happened.  Both Brooke and I love you too much.”

“Enough.  Don’t ease your guilty conscience with me Ridge.  When you can be honest then talk to me, until then I just don’t want to hear it.”

“So that’s it? You and Copeland commiserating over your unfaithful spouses?  Well it never happened! You may believe it! Mike may believe it! But it didn’t happen Doc.  Now please listen to me.”

“Fine, it didn’t happen.  You know what Ridge? I do believe you. The thing I don’t understand is why you weren’t honest with me from the start.”

“What was I supposed to do? Play into his hands.  He would do anything to tear us apart Doc.  You know he would.  Please let’s not fight, I had a horrible day and I just want to relax with my family.  Please, can we do that?”

“Fine.” She said unconvincingly.  Then she walked away from her frustrated husband.

 

 

Michael had just dipped a celery stick into the peanut butter and was taking a bite when Brooke walked out of the bathroom.  She was still wet from her shower and wrapped in a soft pink towel.  Michael smiled at her and saluted her with the celery.

“You’re eating? We’re going to dinner.” She frowned at him.

“I’m hungry.”  He walked over to her and offered her a bite.  Brooke wasn’t sure why but she took a bite and chewed it. 

“Ummm.” She mumbled.  “Good.”

“You got some on your mouth.” He told her.

“I do? Where?” She asked as she tried to lick it off.  “Did I get it?”

“Nope.” He laughed.

Her tongue made another circle and the looked up at her husband.  “Well?” She asked.

“Let me.” He told her.  He pulled her into his arms and his tongue licked a tiny bit of peanut butter off the side of her mouth.  “Delicious.” He said, looking deeply into her eyes.

“Yes.” She sighed.  “Um where did you ggago?” She stuttered. He hadn’t taken his eyes off her and she felt a warm wave of desire.

“Is that really what you want to do now? Talk about where I was?” He asked.

“Um, we uh have to get ready.” She said with much reluctance.

Michael dipped his finger into the peanut butter.  He then put his finger into Brooke’s mouth. 

“Ummm.” She moaned.  “Michael what’s gotten into you?”

“I just love peanut butter, but you know, it all depend on what you serve it with? Am I right?”

“Uh, yeah, jelly I guess.” She said nervously.

“Jelly? Oh sweetheart, I can think of so many things that go better with it than jelly.” He dipped his finger into the jar again and put it into his own mouth.  “Taste it.” He said.

Brooke looked up at him and stood on tiptoe until her mouth once more connected with his. Their tongues met and mated.  Brooke giggled as she tasted the peanut butter going from his mouth into her own.  “Lunch will never be the same.”

“Never.” He agreed.  He took her hand and walked her to the bed.  He then looked down at her and pulled the towel off of her. “My God you are beautiful.” His eyes slowly and sensuously explored her body starting with her toes all the way up to her head, taking long luxurious stops at some of his favorite sights.  She felt dizzy with desire so when he gently sat her down she complied.

“Michael, oh Michael.” She whispered.

“Now one of the tastiest treats I ever had.” He started.  He dipped his fingers into the jar and Brooke watched him curiously.  To her surprise he covered each of her erect nipples with the soft, creamy substance.  She started to shiver in anticipation. “Wait one second.” He said. Then he licked his fingers clean and pulled his shirt over his head and threw it onto the floor.  Brooke brazenly reached over for his belt.  She wasn’t sure what he would do, he had been turning her advances away but this time he moved in closer and smiled as she unbuckled it.  She looked up at him and he nodded so she unzipped his fly.  Then Michael kicked off his jeans and shorts in once fast move.  Brooke was greeted by an enormous erection. 

“Oh God, oh Michael.” She moaned.

He sat down next to her and then his mouth moved to her breasts.  He licked each hard nipple, bringing it into his mouth, sucking off the peanut butter.  Brooke was in heaven.  She reached to stroke him and he not only didn’t stop her but he responded with a throaty moan.  “Where else can I put it?” He asked her.

“Oh God you know where I want you to put it.” Brooke answered his double entendre. 

“My sexy, sexy woman.” He laughed.  “I’m not done snacking yet.”

“Oh God.” She moaned. He pushed her back on the bed and spread her legs.  “Michael you’re not? Oh God you are!” She squealed feeling his hands spreading the peanut butter on her netherlips.

“I need you.  I need to taste every inch of you, I need to touch every inch of you, I need to bury myself and lose myself in you. Please tell me you want this too Brooke, it’s been so long and I have been so alone.” His eyes were filled with love and desire as he looked into her own and all she could manage was a nod and a smile. But that was enough. He grinned back at her and his head disappeared between her legs. He used his strong hands to raise her knees and get a better angle.  Brooke nearly jumped out of her skin when his mouth descended on her.   She moaned and started to thrash as he licked and sucked, tasting her, teasing her, loving her. Brooke reached down and grabbed onto his head, holding him there, guiding him to the places that he already knew so well.  He stopped momentarily and looked up at her.  “Is it ok?” He questioned.

“Oh God.” She moaned and pushed him back.  He laughed heartily as he resumed his administrations.  But soon the laugher stopped and the passion was back in full force.  He felt her body quiver and spasm as she had her first orgasm.  She tried to push away but he held her tightly to the bed.

“No, no it’s too much, I can’t, I can’t.” She screamed.  But he continued the sensuous assault.  He spread her legs farther apart and began once more to kiss, lick and nibble on her thighs.  Brooke lay back, catching her breath and enjoying the gently butterfly kisses.  Then he moved up again and her world started to explode once more.  One tiny lick on her sensitive nub and an intense orgasm rocked her.  She threw her legs tightly around his neck. Pushing herself harder into his mouth.  On and on and on for what felt like eternity then finally she screamed and felt that final release.  Michael held her and gently stroked her, bringing her down, calming her mind and body.  Then he shimmied up the bed.  “I need to be inside you.” He whispered.

“Yes, oh yes but Michael let me to you.” She looked at the jar on the counter. 

“We have a lifetime for sexy games, I need to be inside you right here, right now.” He took her hand and placed in on his hard, throbbing member.  “I need you.” He repeated.

“Yes, yes I need you too, I really do Michael, love me, f*ck me, I want you now damn it!” She said, her eyes filling with tears.

He grabbed her waist and flipped her onto him.  He positioned her inviting opening above his hard shaft and slid her down onto him.  Immediately she felt another orgasm starting.  And then he pulled her tighter against his body.  Her legs wrapped around his waist as he pounded and thrust deeper and deeper inside her.  “I love you Brooke, God I love you.” He muttered before his mouth once more claimed hers. Her nails dug into his back but he didn’t feel pain, just joy and pleasure as he mated with the woman he loved more than life itself.  She ran her hands and nails up and down his body, kneading his hard buttocks, reaching around and gently stroking his balls.  Michael moaned and increased his pace.  She was driving him crazy, pulling him so close to the edge and he wanted, no, he needed to hold on longer, it had been so long and he wanted it to last, he wanted it to be perfect for her, for both of them.  He gritted his teeth and tried to think about anything but what she was doing to his body but it was impossible.  She rode him harder and higher as he pushed in deeper and deeper.  Finally he groaned as he could no longer hold back.  “I gotta come, I gotta Brooke.”

“Come, oh yes, please come now.” She begged.  Before he climaxed she felt the waves of her own final orgasm, then they collided together exhausted and sated in a passionate finish to their lovemaking.

 

 

“Hi.” Bridget greeted her Uncle Storm with a hug and a kiss on the cheek. 

“Hi Budge.” He smiled at her.  “You look beautiful, so grown up.”

“I am grown up.” She laughed.  “You just don’t want to see it.”

“Makes me feel old too Budge.” He agreed.  “So where’s your mom?”

“Uh, she and Mike are getting ready.  Can I get you something to drink?”

“How about a glass or wine?” he suggested.

“Sounds good to me.” She giggled.

“I think a Coke will do just fine for you.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” She complained.  “I’ll be right back.” She gave him another hug and went into the kitchen.

Storm walked to the stairs and listened for sounds coming from the bedroom.  He heard them and he knew what was going on.  He smiled to himself and went back to the couch to sit down. “You better treat her right Michael.  My sister deserves the best.”

 

“Don’t think I’m complaining but what brought that on?” Brooke asked as she lay contented in Michael’s arms.  “You were so frightened before.”

“I went to see Taylor.” He admitted.  He smiled at her and kissed her lips while he ran his fingers across her breasts.  “We had a long talk.  She really helped me.  There’s a lot I’ve tried to push aside.  You know I couldn’t keep going on and not deal with it all.”

“You could have talked to me.” Brooke pouted.

“And I do Brooke, but I needed to see someone who could see it on a professional level.  I needed someone not emotionally involved.  I wasn’t even sure Taylor was a good choice but I knew I had to do something.  When you came home and I saw your face, I knew it had to end today.  She really did help.  But I had to tell her about the baby, I’m sorry, I know you wanted to wait.”

“It’s alright.  If it made this happen.” She smiled.  “I guess she’ll tell Ridge and my secret will be all over the place.” She sighed.

“She won’t, what was said was said in confidence, but why does it have to be a secret?”

“I guess I’m still scared I’ll jinx it.  Maybe I need to talk to Taylor too.” Brooke laughed.

“I know what you need.” He said in a deep, sexy voice. “And I am going to give it to you too.” The conversation abruptly ended as he pulled her body next to his once more.

 

 

Joey put the last of the dishes away and went to the couch to sit down next to Felicia.  “Want anything else?” He asked.

“No, sit with me.” She opened her arms and he sat next to her and let her take him into her embrace.  “Thanks for cleaning up.”

“I do my share.” He said with a smile.  “You cooked, I clean up.”

“Most men don’t.”

“I’m not most men.”

“No, no you’re not.” She readily agreed. 

“So, what do you wanna do tonight?  Wanna go out or you want to just stay in and watch the tube?” He asked.

“Let’s go for a ride on your bike, maybe down to the beach or the boardwalk.”

“Sounds like a plan.” He answered. 

 

 

Michael’s hair was still wet and there was an obvious gleam in both of their eyes as Brooke and Michael joined Bridget and Storm downstairs.  Storm gave them a strange look as he noticed the jar of peanut butter in Michael’s hand.

“Oh, a little snack.” He said with a wink to Brooke.  “Let me put it away and we can leave.  You want to drive or shall I?”

“I’ll drive.” Storm told them. 

“Great.” Brooke giggled and squeezed Michael’s hand. He pulled her close and kissed her.  At first it was a gentle kiss but the passion was still so fresh that their bodies began to respond to each other and Michael pulled her tightly against his once more hard penis.  Brooke’s hands started to reach under his shirt when the sound of Bridget clearing her throat brought them back to earth.  “Sorry.” Brooke giggled.  “Technically we are still newlyweds.”

“You never needed an excuse Brooke.” Storm teased. 

Michael gave her another peck and walked into the kitchen.  Bridget followed him carrying the empty Coke can and the wineglass. 

“He doesn’t like me.” Michael said sadly.  “And it seems that he doesn’t appreciate the fact that I can’t take my hands off of her.”

“He likes you, he’s just protective.  He was the only man in the family when they were growing up.  So he’s kinda like Anne is with you.”

“I hope you’re right.  I’m a little nervous about why he wanted this dinner.  It seems he has an agenda.  I hope he’s not going to try and get Brooke to leave me.”

“Like she would.” Bridget said with a sarcastic laugh. “Mike, Mom wouldn’t leave you for anything, you have to know that by now. I think the two of you are pretty solid and a little loud.” She added.

“Oops, did you hear us?”

“They heard you in New York.” She teased.  Then she looked at the empty cat food bowl.  “Mike do we have more food for Marmalade?”

“Yeah.” He said.  He opened the cabinet and got it out.  He filled the bowl with fresh food and water.  “Where is she?” He asked Bridget. 

“Asleep on the chair in your den.  On top of your sweatshirt.  She went in there sniffed around, smelled that and just relaxed.  You sure have a way with females.” She told him with a giggle.

“She really did take to me, I don’t know why but I am glad.”  He ruffled her hair.  “Let’s go, time to find out what this is all about.”

 

 

“Okay, okay, yeah, no, no problem.  We’ll both be there early.  No, Macy wants to be involved.  She has a good staff at Insomnia, she wants to be there.  Okay, thanks Sally.” Grant hung up the phone and turned to Macy.  “Weird, really weird.”

“What did she say?” Macy asked him.

“It seems that there is some huge shakeup at Forrester.”

“Oh my.” Macy gasped.  “Did they find a way to get their company back from Brooke?”

“You know, maybe they did because for some reason Brooke resigned and put Eric in charge. And.” He emphasized. “She promoted Thorne above Ridge.”

“Whoa.” Macy said with a whistle.  “I bet she made a play for Ridge and he turned her down.  What’s wrong with that woman? I really thought she found a man who made her happy. I really thought it was different this time.  Oh well, looks like we’ll be looking for another house huh?”

“I’m thinking maybe we should call them or go see them.  They are our friends.” Grant said with a questioning shrug.

“Maybe after we see everything my mother has to say.” Macy told him.

“Yeah, I think your Mom thinks the timing is right to try and bury Forrester but I’m not comfortable with that. Brooke was kind to me to let me out of my contract. How can I pay her back that way.  I see no reason we can’t just compete fairly.”

“Fairly? Grant, Forrester has never been fair to Spectra.  I don’t think you’re going to convince my mother to do anything to help them.  But we have to wait and see don’t we?”

“Just know I’m not happy with this.  I literally owe my life to Brooke and Michael has proven to be a good friend too.”

“Then maybe it will work out. Maybe they both have had enough of Forrester.”

“Maybe.” Grant agreed.  “Maybe you’re right.”

 

 

Brooke’s eyes widened as she looked over at her brother.  She hadn’t known what to expect but the last thing in the world she thought was that the dinner would be about Jason.  She reached for Michael’s hand under the table.

“So you really think this is the only way?” Michael asked sadly. 

“We’re not having any luck and the more homes he’s tossed around to the more chances we take of something not working out.”

“You don’t think he’d be abused do you?” Brooke gasped.

“It happens Brooke.” Storm told her.  “No matter how hard we try and no matter how many rules and regulations there are, bad people do get into the system.  There are just so many kids needing homes.  There aren’t enough resources to check everyone out as well as we’d like to.  The system is flawed.”

“Very flawed!” Michael said angrily.  “Brooke and I want him, we love him, and because of a stupid trick played by a horny teenager!” He slammed his fist on the table.

“Mike, what can I say? They don’t think you’re fit, I’m sorry, we tried, we really did.”

“It sucks Storm, it really sucks.  I can’t just stand back and do nothing!” Michael protested.

“That’s why I have to make this suggestion.  And please hear me out before you say no, it’s probably the best bet.” Storm looked from Brooke to Bridget to Michael.

“Go on.” Michael said calmly.  But they could all tell that he wasn’t receptive to any suggestion besides he and Brooke or Jason’s natural family.

“We need to find a family for him.  Friends, relatives.  Someone you know and trust.  Michael at least then you’d know he was in a good home.  Is there anyone you can think of?”

“You want me to just pass him off to friends?  Like he was a hand me down crib or something?” Michael was turning red with anger.

“Think about it Michael.  If there was someone you knew then you’d know he was safe and happy.  I was, um, well I was thinking about Ridge and Taylor.” Storm said tentatively.

“No, no, not Ridge, never Ridge.” Michael protested.

“They have three kids, they have a good home.”

“No, not a stable one.  I don’t even know if their marriage will survive the way he’s sniffing around my wife!”

“Michael he isn’t.  It was a mistake.” Brooke argued. She looked at her husband and then to Storm.  “But still, I’m not sure that would be a good idea.  They are still dealing with the aftermath of Morgan.”

“Okay, that was just a suggestion.  But you have other friends, others you like and trust.  Think about it Brooke, you could help the boy have a good home.”

“I just don’t understand what they have against us.  Michael was exonerated.”

“I can’t say it’s fair Brooke.  These things weigh against people even when they are innocent.  Give it some thought, that’s all I’m asking.”

“Storm.” Michael turned to him. “I do appreciate all you’re doing.  I just want him with his family.  If you need more money just say the word.  Your resources are unlimited.  Please keep trying.  And I, well I will consider what you said.”

“I wish we could have him too.” Bridget sighed.  “I really miss that kid.”

“Bridget and Michael know him a lot better than I do but I was getting attached to him too Storm.  He’s so sweet and he loves Michael so much.” Her eyes lit up and she turned to Michael. “What about your friend Frank?  I know Jason adores him.”

“Frank’s single Brooke, I don’t think that would go over.”

“We can try if he’s willing.” Storm told them. 

The waitress walked over to the table, stopping the conversation.  “Can I get anyone coffee or dessert?”

“None for me.” Bridget said.  “I’m stuffed.”

“I’ll have coffee.” Michael told her.

“Make that two.” Storm added.

“Decaf.” Brooke said.

“No dessert?” She asked them again.

“We’re fine.” Michael told her.  She walked away and Storm looked at Brooke.  “Decaf?  You never drink decaf.  The only time you ever drank decaf was when you were, oh my.”

“Mom?” Bridget said as her eyes widened.

“Yes.” Brooke beamed and took Michael’s hand.  “Yes, we’re pregnant.”

“Oh my God!” Bridget jumped up.  “Mom are you sure you want this?  You’re not young you know.”

“Thanks a lot.” Brooke laughed.  “And yes, we want this more than anything.”

“A baby.” Storm said.  “Well, I wasn’t expecting this.”

“Be happy for us Stormy, we are. We want this baby so badly.”

“I’d order champagne but you can’t be drinking it.” Storm told her.  “And I am happy, I really am.”

“Storm, sometimes I get the feeling you don’t like me.” Michael admitted.

“I just want the best for Brooke, she’s had a lot of bad luck and you two got off to a pretty bad start, you have to admit that.  But you make her happy, I can see that.”

“He does Storm.” Brooke smiled.  “Happier than I could ever have imagined.  I love him more than anything in the world.”

“What do you say we do a little celebrating?” Storm suggested.  “Can anyone suggest someplace we could go?”

“Mom, why don’t we go to that place Mike took you and he sang to you?” Bridget suggested.  “I’d really love to hear him sing.”

“Come on, that was a one shot deal.” Michael laughed.

“I wouldn’t mind another song myself.” Brooke said, batting her eyes at him.

“You’re teaming up against me ladies.” Michael said sternly.

“I want to hear the would be rock star myself.” Storm challenged.

“I’m not going to be able to get out of this am I?” Michael asked.

“Nope.” Brooke giggled.  “So you better start thinking of a song.  And after that last one you’ve got your work cut out for you.”

 

 

Vanessa York Callahan Monroe slammed her beer mug down on the bar.  “Gimme one more.” She demanded of the bartender.

“You singing tonight Ness?” He asked her.

“Jimmy has some new band playing.  We may do a set after them.” She sighed and looked around the bar. 

“He ain’t here.” He told her.

“Who?” She demanded. 

“You know who, that rich guy you’ve had us all on the lookout for.  He’s not coming back, face it, he was slumming that night, your time with him has come and gone.”

“I blew it alright.” She agreed.  “I coulda had it all.  I should have been the one on his arm, dripping with diamonds like that woman was.  But no, I had to let Mike Copeland turn my head.  Only to be dumped.” She frowned.  “If he had married me it might have been okay too.  He’s rich, successful, but he was such a player.  He never wanted me, he just wanted to beat Ridge.  Why was I so stupid?”

“It was a lifetime ago Nessie, you gotta let it go.”

“I can’t.  Not since I saw him again.  He’s even sexier than when we were together.  And richer too.  He’s a successful designer you know.  I bet he designed both the dresses that those women were wearing.  Just imagine it, me Vanessa York, on Ridge Forrester’s arm, going to all the gala events, but no, I let myself get romanced into living my life as a bar singer.”  She looked up at him again.  “If Jose comes in tonight find me.  I need to score some blow.”

“I thought you were done with that shit.” He frowned.

“You thought wrong.” She grabbed her mug, got up and headed towards the stage just as the Copelands arrived with Bridget and Storm. 

 

 

“That’s that woman.” Brooke whispered to Michael.

“Vanessa.” He told her.  “Maybe we can find time to talk tonight.”

“This is the place?” Storm said as he looked around the bar.  “It’s not what I expected.”

“I was never a lounge singer Storm.” Michael laughed.  “We were a bar band, a rock band.  This was our old hangout.  Jimmy and Paul, two guys from the band, bought it and brought it back to life.  It’s nostalgic for me, it really is.”

Bridget looked up at the four young men on the stage.  “They don’t seem to be the type of band or the right age Mike.”

“That’s not the guys, they must have hired a band.  Too bad, guess old Mike is off the hook tonight.” Michael laughed.

“Oh no, I really wanted Bridget to hear you.” Brooke moaned.

“Next time I take a shower she can.” Michael started and then stopped. “No, never mind that.”

“Maybe you can sing with them.” Brooke said, quickly changing the sensitive subject.

“Sweetie those are kids, they play shit that I have no clue about.  Sorry, maybe another time. Let’s just have a drink and we can leave.”

“Hiya, what can I getcha?” The young waitress asked them.  “Hey, it’s you!” She grinned at Michael.  “You’re Cope right?”

“That’s me.  Are Paul and Jimmy here tonight?” He asked her.

“Wow, you look great.” She said as she checked out his face.  “All those bruises are gone.  Yeah, the guys are in the office, I’ll tell them you’re here.  What can I get you?”

“I’ll have a white wine.” Storm told her.

“Budge and I will have cokes.” Brooke said with a grin.

“Me too.” Michael announced.  “But put some rum in mine.”

“Anything to eat?” She questioned.

“We just had a huge dinner.” Michael informed her.  “Say was that Vanessa that I saw before?”

“Yeah, she’s backstage.  Shall I tell her you’re here too?”
“Sure.  And if I’m lucky I’ll leave alive.” Michael teased.

“Never mind him.  Please tell her.  I’d like to meet her.” Brooke told the waitress.

“Sure thing, I’ll be right back.”

 

 

Ridge threw the pizza crust back into the box and got up from the table.  He and Taylor had barely said a word to each other over dinner.  He looked at his children and then at his wife.  He loved them all so much, he had to fix things with her.  “Doc, let’s go take a walk.” He suggested.

“Dad is not a built in babysitter Ridge.”

“It’s alright Taylor, it would be a pleasure.” Jack told her.  “You and Ridge need some time with each other.”

“Alright.” She reluctantly agreed.  “Thomas, either finish that pizza of clear your plate.”

“Come on Doc.” Ridge took her hand and led her away from the table. 

“Ridge I just don’t think that.”

“Don’t think Doc, just listen and talk and love me.  I just want to tell you how sorry I am and how much I love you.” He put his arm around her and opened the door.  “Walk with me?”

“Okay.” She said.  They walked down the long driveway before either spoke again but Taylor turned to Ridge.  “What happened at work that has you so upset?”

“Brooke quit.” He said sadly.

“Oh.” Taylor thought about Michael’s announcement and it made sense to her.  Perhaps Brooke hadn’t given a reason.

“You don’t seem surprised.” Ridge questioned.  “Did she say something to you?  I really am not happy with it.”

“No, she hasn’t said a word to me.  Do you think it’s to keep a distance from you?”

“Yeah, yeah I do.  And I never meant for that to happen Doc.  And she’s taking it all out on me. She put Dad in charge.”

“You’re unhappy about that?  It was always his company Ridge.”

“She put Dad in charge and promoted Thorne.  Nothing, absolutely nothing for me.”  He stopped and looked at her.  “She’s guilty that she wants me and she’s making me suffer for it.”

“You shouldn’t look at it that way.  Your family has what they’ve always wanted, they have control of their business again.”

“Not really.  She’s not working but she still has control and she can rip it away anytime she wants to.  Why won’t she just let us buy her out? Why is she playing games?”

“Ridge.” Taylor took his hands.  “Brooke loves the company too you know.  She’s brought a lot to it.  You never thought she’d give anything back and she has and you complain.”

“She turned on me Doc. I guess it was my own fault but she turned on me and it hurts.  She’s my friend and I’ve lost her.”

At another time Taylor would have been jealous but she knew it was true.  Brooke was his friend and she had her own priorities now.  The friendship might never be the same.  She looked at her husband and felt his pain and she hurt for him.  “You’ll never lose her Ridge.  But you have to let go of the Brooke that used to be.  She doesn’t exist anymore.  Your friend will always be there, but that Brooke that loved you so adoringly belongs to Michael now.  You can either accept that or you can lose her.  It’s up to you.”  She put her arms around him and held him to her.

 

 

“I knew you wouldn’t let us down.” Brooke said with a grin.  She looked at Jimmy and then at Paul.  “Make him sing at least two songs.”

“Brooke!” Michael moaned. 

“One of those old ones you have so much fun with.” She smiled.  “And one just for me.”

“Come on Cope, the stage awaits.” Paul grabbed his arm and pulled him from his chair. 

“I am NOT drunk enough for this.” Michael protested.

“You’re not drunk at all, come on Romeo, you know you love it.” Jimmy said as he and Paul led Michael away.

Michael gathered the band together and they looked at the list of songs.  “Where’s Vanessa?”

“She’s going to watch.  She doesn’t want to take away from your appearance.” Jimmy explained.

“She’s still pissed at me you mean.” He laughed.  “Hmmm, Love Me Two Times?” He suggested.

“Your wife gonna consider this her love song?” Paul asked.

“Nope, this is for me to get myself going then we’re gonna do this one.” He pointed to a song on the list.

“Good choice man.” Jimmy agreed.  Then they proceeded to rock the house with the old Door’s tune.

 

 

“Wow he IS good!” Bridget said to Brooke and Storm.  “He really knows how to move up there.”

“I’m impressed too.” Storm admitted. 

“I wonder what he’ll sing to you Mom.”

“He can sing the same song, it was so beautiful.” Brooke smiled.  “Shhhh, I think they’re going to start.”

 

 

Michael took the microphone and faced the crowd.  “Thanks for the warm welcome.  I used to play with these guys in another lifetime and it’s been fun to relive the past.  I promised my beautiful wife one more special song then I promise you the real performers will come back.”  He looked out at Brooke. “Honey, this one’s for you.  It’s called All About Loving You, and Brooke, it is.” 

Looking at the pages of my life
Faded memories of me and you
Mistakes you know I've made a few
I took some shots and fell from time to time
Baby, you were there to pull me through
We've been around the block a time or two
I'm gonna lay it on the line
Ask me how we've come this far
The answer's written in my eyes

Every time I look at you, baby, I see something new
That takes me higher than before and makes me want you more
I don't wanna sleep tonight, dreamin's just a waste of time
When I look at what my life's been comin' to
I'm all about lovin' you

I've lived, I've loved, I've lost, I've paid some dues, baby
We've been to hell and back again
Through it all you're always my best friend
For all the words I didn't say and all the things I didn't do
Tonight I'm gonna find a way

Every time I look at you, baby, I see something new
That takes me higher than before and makes me want you more
I don't wanna sleep tonight, dreamin's just a waste of time
When I look at what my life's been comin' to
I'm all about lovin' you

You can take this world away
You're everything I am
Just read the lines upon my face
I'm all about lovin' you

Every time I look at you, baby, I see something new
That takes me higher than before and makes me want you more
I don't wanna sleep tonight, dreamin's just a waste of time
When I look at what my life's been comin' to
I'm all about lovin' you

All about lovin' you

 

 

As soon as the song was over Michael jumped off the stage and went to Brooke.  She was standing, applauding loudly and she fell into his arms.  “It was so beautiful.  Thank you.”

“You’re welcome but can that be the last time?” He asked her. “At least in public?”

“Don’t hold me to it.” She teased and gave him a kiss.  Then Bridget got up and hugged him too.

“You’re really good Mike.”

“Thanks Budge.  It was fun.”

“Add me to the admiration society.” Storm said as he extended his hand to him. “I don’t know how you have the nerve to get up like that.  I know I never could.”

“You’re a lawyer, you do it every day.” Michael laughed.

“No, no, no. That’s why I went into corporate law.” He said with a chuckle.

“I need another drink.” Michael said. 

“I need a bathroom.” Brooke giggled.  “It seems that I am always peeing. One of the perks of pregnancy huh?”

“I’ll go with you Mom.” Bridget said. 

“Hurry back ladies.” Michael said as he gave Brooke one last kiss.

“Oh I will. I want to meet Vanessa.  And I want Storm to meet her too.” Brooke added with a giggle as she and Bridget walked away.

“She always does this.” Storm told Michael.  “I’ve learned to just ignore it.”

“You could try telling her the truth Storm.  She loves you, she will support you.” Michael answered.

“The truth? Hey, I don’t mind meeting the women she tried to set me up with. It’s just that.”

“Your tastes are slightly different.” Michael replied.

“Yeah, that’s it.” Storm said nervously.

“Or is it that it isn’t women that you are interested in?” Michael blurted out.  “Come on Storm, it’s so obvious to anyone who sees you together.  You and Colin.  I really think it’s time you came out.  Brooke will support you.  She will and so will everyone else.”

“Michael I don’t know what you are talking about.”

“Storm I think you dislike me because I’m on to you.  But you shouldn’t.  I do support you, that is as long as you don’t hurt and lead my ex on.  Ade means the world to me and she really cares about you. Now what do you say that tonight ends the sham?  Come on Storm, it’s time.  Brooke needs to know the truth. Tell her that you’re gay, tell her tonight Storm.”

 

Changes Part 120

 

 

 

Bridget was reapplying her lipstick when Brooke came out of the booth and started to wash her hands in the sink.  “Sorry that took so long.” Brooke laughed.  “I forgot how I practically lived in the bathroom when I was carrying you.”

“Not Rick?” Bridget asked her.

“Hmmm, no, it wasn’t as bad, but I was younger.”  She started to comb her hair.  She turned towards her daughter with a smile a mile wide.  “Oh honey, I am just so happy.”

“I’m glad Mom.  Really I am, I didn’t mean it if I sounded like I wasn’t before.  I mean I knew you guys wanted a baby but I guess I was still shocked.”

“It’s not just the baby, though I am thrilled about that.” Brooke explained.  “Bridget, I never knew I could be so much in love.  But I swear all that man has to do is look at me and I melt.  I love him so much it hurts and the best part, the very best part is that he loves me too.”

Bridget dried her hands on a paper towel and then walked over to Brooke. “Of course he does.” Bridget said softly.  “But you’re not really talking about how Mike loves you are you? You’re talking about how Ridge let you down.”

“No.” Brooke flatly denied it.  “No baby, Ridge isn’t even part of the equation anymore.  I know Ridge loved me and I loved him, but this is so much stronger.  Michael completes me in ways that no other man ever could.  But there is so much more.  I am just so head over heels in love and happy with him.  That song, my God when he sang to me.”

“He never took his eyes off yours.” Bridget sighed and smiled.  “I’m jealous.”

“Bridget!” Brooke gasped.

“No, not of him personally!” She quickly tried to explain.  “I mean I’m jealous that you have someone who loves you so much that all he sees is you.  No one else existed tonight.  You were his entire world.”

“Oh honey.” Brooke smiled and put her arms around her.  They were embracing when two girls came into the ladies room. 

“Oh my God, I am so going to have him.” The blonde girl said to her friend.  They were both in their late twenties.  The blonde was short, a little chubby and wore too much makeup.  She had on very tight jeans and a white peasant blouse.  Her friend was tall, thin and brunette and wore wire-rimmed glasses that kept falling down her nose.  She adjusted them and turned to her friend.

“He’s so cute.  Do you think Jimmy hired him full time?  I’m coming every single night from now on.” She added with a giggle.

“I hope so Nan because if I don’t get him tonight I will the next time.”

Brooke looked at Bridget and squinted.  “Michael?” She whispered to her daughter.  Bridget laughed softly and nodded. 

“You don’t think he has a girlfriend?” The brunette asked.

“He may have one, but I can handle that.  Once I get him into my bed.” The blonde boasted.

“Are you guys talking about that new singer?” Bridget asked, playing along.

“Was he not the sexiest guy in here or what?” Nan, the blonde answered Bridget.  “But you can forget him honey, you’re way too young.  Not only that but I always get what I want.”

“He was wearing a wedding band I think.” Bridget said with a wink at Brooke.

“No way!” The brunette moaned.  “Nan, did you notice that?”

“I wasn’t looking at his hands.” She frowned.

“Maybe you should have been.” Brooke broke in.  “They say you can tell about a man’s endowments by checking out his hands or his feet don’t they?”

Nan and her friend looked at Brooke, then each other and started to giggle.  “No offense lady, but I really think he’d be more interested in us than in you.”

“Hmmm, maybe.” Brooke conceded as she snuck a wink at Bridget. Suddenly she felt the need to relieve herself once more.  She looked at Bridget again.   “Oh dear, I knew it was too good to be true.” Brooke laughed and ran back into the booth.

Bridget smiled and continued to adjust her makeup as she watched the two girls take out huge cosmetic bags and arrange the contents on the sink.  “Wow, you guys work for Estee Lauder or something?”

The blonde frowned at her friend and then looked at Bridget.  “You got a problem?”

“Nope, none at all.” Bridget told her.

“I think she wants him too Nan.”  The brunette pulled out mascara and proceeded to put on another thick layer. 

“Dream on.” Nan said sarcastically.  “He’s coming home with me tonight and that is a fact.”  She carefully blotted first her blush and then her lipstick.  “Neither she or her old friend have a chance against me.”

“Old friend?” Bridget mumbled and then snickered. 

“Let’s go, I’m ready to make my move Darlene.” Nan told her friend.  She grabbed the girl’s arm and led her out of the ladies room.

“Come on Mom, those jerks are going to go hit on Mike.” Bridget warned Brooke.

 

 

Storm Logan turned away from Michael and slowly counted to ten.  He was angry but he didn’t want it to show.  He wanted to be void of any emotion and yet it seemed somehow impossible.  He was grateful that Brooke and Bridget were not there, but he also assumed that Michael had planned it that way.  After he cleared his throat he turned back to face his brother in law with a forced smile on his face.  “That’s the craziest thing I’ve ever heard.  Where the hell did you come up with that one?”

Michael was uncomfortable, but not ready to concede at all.  “Come on Storm, this is family.  We’re on your side.  Brooke loves you and she’d never judge you.  All she wants is your happiness, hiding yourself like this can’t make you happy.”

“Do you always look at the world via stereotypes?” Storm asked.

“Stereotypes?” Michael was confused.  He didn’t want to upset Storm more than he had already but he wasn’t sure what his point was.

“I live in San Francisco, my partner and long time friend is gay, therefore I also must be gay?” Storm said with a casual ease.

“So you’re saying I’m wrong?”

“You’re wrong, and I’d appreciate that this ends right here and right now.” Storm said in a no nonsense tone.  Suddenly a flash of discomfort crossed his stoic face.  “You haven’t said anything to my sister have you?”

“Um no.” Michael said nervously.  “Look Storm, I’m sorry if I offended you.  It’s just that you seem uneasy when Brooke tries to set you up and well, you and Colin.”

“Colin is like a brother to me Michael, we’re very close.  I suppose some might make the assumption that you have but you’re wrong.  I’m straight.  I just am not looking for a woman in my life right now.  Other things take priority.”

“Well, you seem almost flustered when Adrienne is around Storm.” Michael wasn’t about to let go just yet.  Storm seemed uneasy.  It wasn’t that Michael wanted it that way, he wanted Storm to be comfortable in his own skin, he wanted him to stop hiding from Brooke, he knew how much it hurt her.

“Your ex-wife comes on very strong and to be honest Michael, she’s just not my type.  I don’t mean any offense to you or to her but I think I can make my own dates.”

Michael could see that Storm was uncomfortable and angry and doing his damnedest to not show his emotions.  He could also see that Storm was not being completely truthful, not to Michael and most likely not to himself.  But Michael also knew that he didn’t want to ruin any inroads he had made with his wife’s brother, so he was more than willing to let it go if Storm would. Somehow he felt it was going to be more points against him.  “Consider me admonished.” Michael said somewhat sheepishly.  “And if I offended you, then I am sorry for that too.  What do you say that for Brooke’s sake we pretend this conversation never took place?” Michael held out his hand to him.  Storm looked down at him, as if unsure what to do but he reluctantly took Michael’s hand and gave him a very firm handshake.

 

 

Brooke looked her daughter in the eyes and started to laugh.  “So?” She asked between giggles.

“They’re going to go hit on him! You better get out there.”

“Oh Bridget let them.” She laughed again.  “Do you know something honey?” 

“Only that this baby must be cutting off oxygen to your brain.  Mom, you’re not really going to let them go hit on him are you?”

Brooke took Bridget’s hand and led her to the small couch.  She sat her down and sat next to her, still holding onto her hand.  “Let me tell you a story Bridget.”

“A story? Mom, now is not the time.”

“Now is exactly the time.” Brooke smiled and gave her hand a squeeze.  “Once upon a time there was a young, innocent girl from the Valley.  She set her sights on a handsome prince and nothing could ever divert her attentions.  She gave up everything else in her life to pursue this man, her boyfriend, her family’s desires for her and worst of all, she gave up her pride.”

“What does Ridge have to do with this?” Bridget sighed.

“Everything.” Brooke laughed.  “Now this girl did give up a lot, but it didn’t matter, because her prince was all she wanted and all she needed.  And once in a while she even had him.  He loved her, but she was never quite enough for him, never quite right, do you understand?”

“That’s not true Mom.” Bridget protested.

“It is.” Brooke said sadly.  “I wasn’t the woman his mother approved of and as much as he loved me and wanted me, when it came down to making the total commitment, he just couldn’t do it.”

“He married you, he married you twice.”

“When the perfect woman wasn’t available to him, yes, he let his heart and passion rule him.  But honey, he never stayed.  He never stayed and he always broke my heart.”

“I’m sorry Mom, I know he hurt you but he did love you and you loved him and I just don’t know what this has to do with those girls and Mike!”

Brooke smiled and ruffled her daughter’s hair with her hands.  “You’re not listening to me, and you’re not seeing my face.”  Brooke turned Bridget’s head until she was looking directly at her own face.  “Look at me Bridget.  Does this look like the face of an insecure woman?  Does it look like someone who is living in fear of having the man she loves leave her?  It’s not baby, it’s not.  Oh Honey it is so different.  When I was with Ridge every single day was like, well remember when you were in that school play and you were so scared to get up on that stage and do your thing?”

“Yeah.” Bridget said slowly with a confused tone.  “And?”

“Well, that was the feeling I had every day with Ridge. I was always so scared, scared that it would be our last day, scared that I’d do something wrong and that he wouldn’t love me anymore, that he wouldn’t forgive my mistakes. I was so scared to make a mistake, I wanted to be perfect and I couldn’t be, I wasn’t perfect Bridget.   I was scared every time that Taylor was around that he’d decide he wanted her and not me.  I never, not once, had the security that a woman should have, no, no, that a woman needs to have with her husband.  I think I lived every day as if it was our last.  It was hot and wild and sexy and romantic but it wasn’t real and it wasn’t secure.  But I didn’t even know differently at that point.  I’d been on that roller coaster with Ridge for so long that it seemed normal to me.  I didn’t understand how other couples in love could be calm and serene.”

“Oh Mom.” Bridget put her arm around her mother and looked at her with sad eyes.

“No, no don’t be sad. Because Bridget now I do know.  I know exactly how those women felt because I am there now too.  I am so happy and so secure with Michael.  He loves me, he loves ME Bridget, not the woman he tried to build up in his head, not some woman that he wants on a pedestal, me, Brooke Logan Copeland, his wife.  And I love him the same way.  Now don’t get me wrong, there is nothing boring about my love or my marriage. I feel more passion with this man than I knew existed.  I adore him.  And I trust him completely.  I don’t care if those girls hit on him, he’ll smile and flirt and be flattered, but he will take ME into his arms and love me and he will never give them one single thought. That is how strong our relationship is and I’ve finally opened my eyes to it.”

“I’ve seen you insecure about Mike Mom.” Bridget countered.

“Yes, that is true baby, but I see that now.  I see that I’ve been looking at Michael and seeing Ridge.”

“Mom?” Bridget frowned.

“No, not like that.  I mean that I’ve been judging our relationship on mine with Ridge.  It’s the only one I really knew and so for me it had to work the same way.  And then suddenly, in the last few weeks or so I’ve started to see things so differently.  Can I tell you something else?”

“Sure Mom.” Bridget told her.

“When I first married Michael, as much as I loved him, when I saw Ridge part of me was still trying to impress him, trying to prove myself worthy to him, trying to get his love back.  It’s an old pattern that I just haven’t ever been able to break, not with your father, not with Grant or Thorne or even Connor.  I don’t know if I even realized it with Michael until I almost blew it all.  I almost threw away the love of my life. But I didn’t and that opened my eyes at last.”

“Did something happen with Ridge?” Bridget’s eyes widened into saucers.

“No, but it could have.  Bridget suddenly I realized that what I had with Ridge was never what I thought it was, it was never real, not for him, maybe not even for me.  I didn’t know real but it was staring me right in the eyes, just as I am doing with you.  That man out there, that wonderful, loving man, he is real and he is what I’ve waited for all my life.  I had it all and I didn’t even know it.”

“So now you don’t love Ridge anymore?” Bridget asked, not totally comprehending her mother.

Brooke took her hand again.  “Bridget, I will always love Ridge.  He will always have a part in here.” She tapped her heart.  “But what I am trying to say is that what we had is a pleasant memory.  He is a friend and nothing more and Bridget, he will never be an obstacle in my marriage again.  I got the prize and I am the prize and I trust Michael in ways I never trusted Ridge. Do you see what I’m trying to say? I’m not scared of another woman and I’m not scared of losing Michael.  I’ve finally gotten what I want Bridget and I’m so happy.”

 

 

Ridge led Taylor to a bench on the beach.  He wiped the sand off and smiled at her. 

“Thanks.” She said as she sat down.  Ridge sat next to her and put her arm protectively around her shoulder. 

“Do you really think that’s what I want?  For Brooke to want me and be unhappy?” His eyes showed no anger, just pain and confusion.

“You’ve never approved of any of her men, not even your own father or brother.  You’ve held her back Ridge, you’ve done it time after time.  Brooke has tried to move on and you always give her a thread of hope so she can’t.  But it’s different this time because Michael is stronger than those other men, and he loves her more than they did and he is willing to fight your specter for her.  Not a hard task I must add.”

“I want her happy but she makes lousy choices Doc, I want her to find what we have, I do.” He insisted.

“Do you deny that you never really let her go?” Taylor wondered.  She pushed a strand of hair back behind her ear and looked at Ridge.

“You really are talking to the wrong person Doc.  If anyone does what you’re accusing me of it’s your ex! Blake Hayes won’t let you go and you know it.”

“The difference is that I let him go years ago Ridge.  Since I fell in love with you it’s always been you.”

“Hmmmmm.” Ridge said with a frown.  “I don’t expect Mr. Jackson feels that way.”

“That was different, we weren’t together and well, it’s just different. And Blake is my friend too Ridge. I don’t encourage him romantically.”

“No, you just move into his home.”

“It was the best solution at the time!” Taylor angrily insisted. 

“Not for me and not for our children!”

“Did you bring me out here to fight?” Taylor stood up quickly.

“No, and did you agree to come with me just to make problems about Brooke?”

“You are the one who brought her up! You are the one who is bent out of shape that she’s moving on!” Taylor’s voice was turning louder and shriller by the moment. 

“Taylor stop, please stop. I just want to talk, I don’t want to fight! Why are we always fighting? Why Doc?”

“Because I have never been your top priority, and I guess I never will be.” She turned sharply away from him, crossing her arms over her chest.  “Never.”

 

 

Michael found himself in a situation that he didn’t really want to be in.  The two women had planted themselves into Brooke and Bridget’s chair and were inundating him with questions and complements about his singing.  While he was flattered he was also uncomfortable.  Add that to the argument he had just had with Storm he knew this was not going to be good for him.  Brooke was an emotional mess since the arrest and her pregnancy only made it worse.  He wasn’t sure just what her reaction was going to be, but he knew it wouldn’t be good.  He nervously shot looks at Storm, silently begging him to help, but Storm was enjoying Michael’s discomfort. It was a form of payback for him and he was determined to let the man squirm.  He just returned Michael’s look with a smile and turned to the thin brunette.  “So you’ve been coming here a long time?” Storm asked her.

“Since it opened, but we never saw your friend before.  Do you sing too?” She batted her overly made up eyes at him.

“Me? Sing?” Storm laughed. “No, I can’t really carry a tune, but I played a mean clarinet in grammar school.”

“So are you part of the band now?” Nan, the blonde asked Michael.  She ran her hand down his arm and looked deeply into his eyes.  Michael smiled and let out a laugh.

“Me? No.  That was just for some fun.  I’m not a singer.”

“You’re wonderful.” Nan gushed.  “I think you should stay.  You could get discovered and make lots of money and become famous you know.”

“I have all the money I need and that kind of fame I really don’t want.” He laughed.  “Nope, it was just a lark.  The guys are old friends of mine and I used to play with them back in my wild days.”

“You’re wasting your talent baby.” Nan said as she pushed her chair closer to him.  “How can I change your mind?”  She gently touched his face.  “Hmmmm?”

 

 

“Look!” Bridget said as she and Brooke walked out of the ladies room.  “She’s practically sitting on his lap!”

“He seems uncomfortable too doesn’t he?” Brooke giggled.  “Let him stew a bit, get him back for those old playboy days of his.”

“Come on Mom, we should really…..oh no!” Bridge said with an intake of breath.

 

 

Stephanie entered the living room and approached her husband.  They hadn’t spoken since they had exchanged words over Brooke and Ridge and she was still angry.  Their marriage was as frail as a marriage could be and Eric’s approval of Brooke’s announcement hadn’t earned him any points in her book.  She stood and stared at him as he seemed immersed in the latest “Eye on Fashion”.  She cleared her throat and he finally looked up at her. 

“I was wondering if you’d return.” He said, putting the magazine down. 

“It’s MY home, of course I’d return.” She said angrily.

“Oh, we’re back to that again?” He sadly asked.  “So all our progress has ended huh?”

“Progress? What progress Eric?  You think because I haven’t thrown you and the child out we’re making progress?” She sat down in a chair opposite his. 

“I’ve been trying Stephanie, it’s you who hasn’t been.  You never did explain why you were late to Taylor and Ridge’s house.”

“No, I didn’t.” She said smugly.  “Eric the problem is not that I was late to a party, you are not going to push this on me.  You betrayed me and our marriage, not just physically with Morgan, but emotionally for years and years by taking that bitch’s side time after time after time.  Well today was your crowning glory! You sat there and supported that woman tossing our son! Our son! The rightful heir to Forrester and she’s tossed him aside like old trash! And you expect me to want to talk about our marriage? We have no marriage!”

 

 

Felicia felt like a child.  She ran from ride to ride, from concession stand to concession stand and from wheel to wheel dragging Joey by the hand.  He was enjoying it as much as she was.  It was like they had found each other again, but for the first time.  They were two lost souls, two ignored children finding their childhood again.  “The roller coaster!” She squealed.  “Please, let’s go on!”

“Baby we can go on anything you want, but you just ate a hot dog and an ice cream and cotton candy too.  Won’t you get sick?” He asked with a laugh.

“I’m having too much fun to get sick.” She promised him with a broad smile.  “For the first time in years I feel like a kid again.” She looked into his eyes and then leaned in and kissed him.  “Thank you.”

“It’s my pleasure baby.” He grinned back.  “And I know just how you feel, I really do.” He took her hand again. “Let’s go get those tickets, we got a roller coaster to ride!”

 

 

Once Colin had unpacked he had begun a long list of phone calls.  He had earlier decided that the only way to convince Storm how serious he was, was to make a total commitment and that meant a place to live and a job.  Colin had to sever his ties to San Francisco in order to win the heart of the man he loved and he was fully prepared to do it.  Using his vast resources he had established a temporary position at a prestigious law firm.  He had made no commitment, he intended to start his own firm, but he had promised that any case he took on he would stay until it’s completion.  He had set up appointments with two realtors to see townhouses and condos the next day and he had secured a room at a residence inn for the meantime.  He had contacted his partners in the San Francisco firm as well as several leading attorneys and worked out replacements for himself .  He had also spoken to his immediate staff and first apologized for his abrupt departure and then  gave them generous offers to come to Los Angeles once his own firm was running.  He’d hired a moving company to go to his home and pack his belongings for storage and his clothes to be sent to him in LA.  And he’d contacted a San Francisco realtor to start showing his condo.  Everything was taken care of, everything but Storm.  That was the one thing that a self assured and confident Colin got butterflies over.  “What if he won’t listen? What if he says no? What if he’s already seeing a woman?” He asked himself aloud.  “No, no he won’t do any of that, he’s going crazy just like I am and he will come back to me.  He will.”

 

 

“Oh no what?” Brooke crinkled her nose at her daughter.

“Over there, that woman, she’s checking out Mike now.” Bridget pointed to a pretty brunette who was standing by the side of the bar.  She was indeed watching Michael like a hawk. 

“Oh.” Brooke said softly.  “Looks like my husband is the best thing in here tonight huh? Well, I’m not worried about those girls and I’m not worried about her either. Like I told you, Michael may look but he has no interest in anyone but me.”  She looked over at the woman again.  “And he is NOT interested in her Bridget.” She laughed.  “But I am.”

“You are? Who is she?”

“He name is Vanessa and she was once engaged to be married to Ridge.  I really want to meet her.”

“Now?” Bridget asked. 
“No, first I want to let Michael stew a bit with those two girls, then we’ll go rescue him.  And then I’ll ask him to introduce us to Vanessa.  I want to know what made Ridge go berserk that night.  I really do.”

 

 

Vanessa York Callahan Monroe picked up her drink and took a gulp without taking her eyes off of Michael Copeland. 

“He’s not alone Nessie.” The bartender said softly. He was really starting to feel for the woman.  She seemed so unhappy and every man she set her eyes on had no interest.  She was reverting to old, bad habits, habits she had kicked years before.  He liked her, he knew she had no interest in him, but he knew he could make her smile if only she let him.  “He’s got a woman with him.” He told her.

“Doesn’t he always.” She said sarcastically.  “Don’t worry Dave, I’m not looking to hook up with old Mike, I just wanted to know what his story is now, that’s all.”

“You know him?” Dave was genuinely surprised.  He wasn’t sure if she was being truthful.

“That’s an understatement.” She picked up her smoldering cigarette, inhaled deeply and then blew the smoke out.  Another habit she had returned to.  “He ruined my life Dave.  He’s the man responsible for what I am today.”

“How did he do that?” Dave asked.  Now the man peeked his interest. He watched as the two women got closer and closer to him and how the man seemed torn between being flattered and being uncomfortable with them.  “He doesn’t seem your type, but then again neither does that other guy.”

Vanessa blew another ring of smoke and finally turned her attention from Michael back to Dave.  “Mike Copeland thought he could have anything he ever wanted in the world.  He was handsome and charming and he had women dripping off of him and he wanted me.”

“Hmmm, don’t sound so bad to me.” Dave commented.

“He wanted me because I belonged to his best friend, because I was young and innocent and because he needed to prove that Ridge’s money wasn’t as powerful as his charms.  I was too stupid to know what was going on until it was too late.  I was ruined and then neither one of them wanted me. Everything, everything I had planned on was gone and my life went down the drain from that point.  Well Mr. Mike Copeland, let’s see how you like it when it happens to you shall we?” She gave an evil smile and picked up her drink.

“What are you planning Nessie?” Dave asked suspiciously.

“Nothing.” She sighed. “Just dreaming I guess.  I’d sure like to get him back, but I guess too much time has passed.  We’re not the same people anymore are we?”

“Nope, time changes everything Ness.” He agreed.  “So you gonna leave him alone?”

“Yeah.” She said quietly.  “But maybe not totally.  Maybe he’ll help me get back what I lost.  A girl can’t be blamed for trying can she?”

“Not as long as you aren’t playing the revenge thing.” He said.  “You talking about that rich dude aren’t you?  You think this Mike guy will help you get him back?”

“If I play my cards right.” She smiled.  “But I gotta straighten up a bit.” She snubbed out her cigarette and downed the rest of her drink.  “Gimme a Perrier Dave, and some Tylenol too.”

“How about some black coffee?” He offered. 

“You’re a sweetie.” She reached over and pinched his cheek.  “You’ll get me sober and I’ll get me Ridge.  Thanks Dave.”

“Yeah.” He said sadly.  “Welcome.”

 

 

“Taylor you’re not being fair.  I have a legitimate reason for being upset about Brooke and it has nothing to do with being jealous or wanting her to want me or even to do with her marriage to Mike.”

“And that’s another thing!” Taylor said, stopping his tirade.  “I did NOT appreciate the way you barged into my session with Michael and.”

“Session?  Are you seriously treating him?” Ridge frowned deeply.

“Is this an insult to my abilities or to Michael? Or maybe both?” She challenged him.

“I know you’re a good doctor.  And I know Mike has problems.  I’m not insulting either of you, I’m questioning the choices you both made, his to come to you of all people and yours to treat him.”
“He is not a trusting person Ridge, you know that.  He trusts me and I can help him.  Should I have turned him away because of our relationships with you and Brooke?  He needed me, can’t you understand that?”

“It may do more harm than good.” Ridge muttered.

“I gave him the option of my finding him another doctor, I gave him that option more than once and he wants to come to me.  I’m professional enough to put a personal relationship aside for a professional one.”

“Oh yeah, that kiss sure proved that.”

“Surely you’re smart enough to know that was merely an attempt to rattle you after you broke in to our session.  The man is in love with his wife, he has no interest in me that way.”

“Well it worked.  He rattled me, and he’s been rattling Brooke too.  I know he’s behind her changes.  It’s all some kind of payback or game or something.  Logan would never have cut me out like that.”

“Logan has CHANGED Ridge!” She practically spit at him. Then she stopped and regained her composure and with a calmness turned back to him.  “I’ve tried to be understanding Ridge, I’ve tried to help you in this.  Do you have any idea how hard it is for me to live in a three person marriage?”

“Not fair.” He protested.

“Brooke has always been a part of our marriage.  And then when she finally started to push her way out and make a wonderful life for herself, you pulled her back in.  I resent that Ridge.  And Brooke does too.  The difference now is that she is my friend now and she and I can and do talk things out.  You don’t want to be truthful to me about that night but Brooke will.”

“Do you intend to go and ask her?” His eyes widened in shock.

“I shouldn’t have to.”

“Doc please.”

“Please what? Leave it alone? Ridge if you could ever be honest with me we could let it die, but you can’t, you just can’t.”

“I told you what happened.  I told you that things were bad for us that night, things were bad for Logan too, I was drinking, she was depressed, she came in and things got a little out of hand.  But nothing happened. It was never going to happen.  What more do you want me to say?  I just don’t know how to make it right.”

Taylor looked at him with tears in her eyes.  “It never should have been at a point where you had to make it right, and now you’re still obsessing over Brooke.  Ridge I can’t live like this.  I think that I was wrong, really wrong.”

“How?  How were you wrong?” He asked her.

 

 

“So how do we convince you to stay with the band and give up whatever silly job you have?”  Nan asked Michael as she batted her eyes at him.  Storm rolled his eyes and held back a laugh.

“Silly job?” Michael replied. 

“Well whatever it is you do, it can’t be nearly as exciting as singing with a band.  I swear you could be famous, Jimmy and Paul get some important people here, they could discover you.”

“Ladies, I’m flattered, but I really have no interest in singing in a band.  I’m quite happy doing what I do.”

“What do you do?” Darlene, the brunette asked him.

“I’m a surgeon.” He replied.

“Ewwwhhh, you cut into people?” Darlene gasped.  “You’d really rather do THAT than sing?”

“Yeah.” Michael couldn’t help laughing.  “Yeah, I would.  You know, I’d hate to waste all those years of school.”

“You could get rich this way.” Nan was still trying to convince him.  “But if you really want to stay a doctor you could at least sing here on weekends.  You’re really good.”

“You know, I really don’t have time to do that, uh Nan?” He asked the blonde.
“I’m Nan and she’s Darlene.  What’s your name?”

“Mike and that’s Storm.” He pointed at his brother-in-law.

“Storm? You mean like in thunder storm?” Darlene giggled.

“Uh yeah.” Storm turned to look back to where Brooke and Bridget had disappeared.  “Uh Mike, do you think we should look for them?”

“Who? Do you have dates?” Nan asked with a frown.

“Not exactly.” Michael smiled.  He looked at Storm and smiled.  “But my buddy Storm here is alone.”

“Oh?” Darlene grinned and pushed her chair closer to Storm.

“Thanks.” Storm muttered. 

Michael started to laugh until Nan pushed her own chair closer to Michael.  “Look ladies, we really will have to be leaving soon.” Michael told her in a serious tone.  Then he felt a gentle hand on his shoulder.  With a deep sigh he covered the hand and smiled.  Without even turning around, he knew it was his wife.  “Hi sweetheart.”

“I see our chairs are taken.” Brooke said with a chuckle. 

“Sit.” Michael got up and gently helped Brooke into his chair.  “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine honey.” She smiled.  Then she looked over at Nan.  “Oh hello.”

Nan frowned at her and looked up at Michael.  “Who’s your friend?” She asked.

Michael put his hands on Brooke’s shoulders and leaned over to kiss her.  “Brooke, this is Nan and Darlene.  Girls, my wife Brooke.” Michael told the shocked women.  “Where’s Bridget?” He asked her.

“She’s putting some songs on the jukebox.” Brooke told him.  “Hello Nan, Darlene.” She gave the women a friendly smile.  “I guess sometimes we’re shocked at who is interested in who hmmmm?”

“You should have told us.” Nan frowned.

“What? And spoiled the fun?” Brooke reached up and took Michael’s hand.  “Wanna dance handsome?”

“I’d love to.” He helped her to her feet and walked her to the dance floor.  Once they were away he took her into his arms.  “So what was that all about?”

“Oh, just having a little fun.  We met them in the ladies room and they were determined to, um, have you.” She giggled and pulled him closer.  “My feelings about it all was, tough, he’s mine.”

“You bet I am.” He smiled and kissed her.  “You’re sneaky Mrs. Copeland.  So were you testing them or me?”

“Just entertaining myself.” She told him.  “I know I don’t have to test you.”

“Good.” He laughed.  “Though it might have been nice if you were a little jealous.”

“Of them? Come on Michael.” She giggled.  She leaned in and kissed him. “Did I tell you today that I love you?”

“A few times, but I like hearing it, so say it as often as you like.  Cause I love you too you know.”

“I do.” She smiled.  “I really do.” And with a contented sigh she let him lead her into the dance.

 

 

By the time Bridget got back to the table the two girls were gone.  She looked out at the dance floor and smiled, seeing her mother and Michael so obviously happy and in love.  She sat next to her uncle.  “So what happened when she came over?”

“So it WAS a set up.” Storm observed.

“Not exactly.” Bridget laughed.  “Mom wanted to teach those witches a lesson and she also was enjoying watching Mike squirm.

“Hmmm, me too.” Storm muttered softly.

“Wow, you really don’t like him do you?” Bridget asked.

“Something about him rubs me the wrong way Bridget, but he does seem to love your mother so I’ll cut him some slack.”

“He’s really nice Uncle Storm.  He’s been through some really bad times and yet all he seems to worry about is us and Jason and well, just about anyone but himself.”

Storm looked out at his sister and her husband.  Brooke, indeed looked happy.

 

Michael pulled her tighter into his arms.  He smiled and then tilted her head up to his. Their lips met in an explosion.  Brooke felt dizzy with love and desire and she almost forgot where she was as her arms snaked around him.  Her tongue melded with his as the dance became more sensual. Finally Michael ended the kiss.

“Wow, if it goes much further we’ll both be arrested.” He laughed.

“It just feels so wonderful to have it back.” Brooke sighed and rested her head against his chest.

“We always had it sweetheart, I was just a little paranoid about the baby.  I’m sorry, I never should have shut you out.  Believe me, it bothered me as much as it did you.”

“We’re fine now, you’re fine.” She looked up into his eyes.  “I love you.”

“I love you too.” He leaned down and took her mouth again.  Once more the kiss instantly intensified.  This time Brooke broke away.

“Maybe we better leave.” She giggled.  “You’ll never know what that song did for me.”

“Oh please no more songs.” He laughed.  “Not in public at least.  You were cruel to send those girls after me.”

“I didn’t send them, I just didn’t stop them.  I really was getting a kick out of seeing you squirm.  You sure didn’t seem like the wild playboy that I first met.”

“He was gone the minute I laid eyes on you.” Michael confessed. 

“Yeah, right.” Brooke giggled.

“I’m serious Brooke.  I knew it, the second I saw you that you were the one.  I’ve never had a single regret, not one.”

“Oh Michael.” She sighed.  “Let’s go home, maybe stop for some more peanut butter first.”  She joked.

“We don’t need peanut butter.” He said, punctuating it with a tender kiss.  “All we need is each other.” Then he gently touched her belly.  “And our baby.”

“I’m going to tell everyone tomorrow.” She told him.

“Really? What changed your mind?”

“My eyes were finally opened tonight.  I’m so happy and I want the world to know it.  I’m not going to ever pussyfoot around another Forrester.  I’m not going to let anyone ever control my life, my happiness.  I know you’ve been telling me this all along but it just took me a while to catch up. Can you forgive me?”

“Honey there is nothing to forgive.  I know you have your skeletons, I have mine too.  Together we’ll bury them all.  We have it all Brooke, we do.”

“Thanks to you.” She smiled.

“Thanks to us.” He corrected her.

 

 

“What do you mean you were wrong Taylor? Tell me!” Ridge grabbed her arm as she tried to walk away.

“Let go of me Ridge.” She pulled free.  “I can’t talk to you when you’re doing your caveman act.”

“Oh for God’s sake Doc, what’s gotten into you? Talk to me!”

Taylor’s eyes filled with tears.  She walked back to the bench and sat down.  Ridge followed her.  He was about to sit next to her but the look on her face told him ‘no’, so he kneeled down in front of her.  “How can I fix it Doc? Just tell me and I will.”

She took a deep sigh.  “When I found out we were still married I was so confused Ridge.  Part of me was overjoyed and another part of me was terrified.  I listened to the overjoyed part.  I listened to that and I gave into you and I gave us another chance.”

“Don’t tell me you regret that Taylor, you love me and you love our family.  We never should have been apart, you just remedied that.”

“I hurt a kind man, a man who never did more than love me.”

“This is about Bryan?” Ridge was stunned.  He never considered that she would have second thoughts about him.

“It’s about everything.  I never took time to think Ridge.  I never took time to think about what I wanted! What I needed! It was always about you or the children or the family or Forrester! Never about ME!  Now I wish I had thought about me! Now I wish I had thought about everything.”

“You’re saying you don’t want to be with me?” Ridge was hurt and shocked.  “Doc what is bringing this all out?  I didn’t sleep with Brooke! I didn’t!”

“But you would have and you wanted to and you wish you did and you hate Michael because he IS sleeping with her! And I don’t deserve this! I don’t!”

“What are you saying? Are you leaving me again? Is that what you’re saying?” Ridge practically spit at her.

 

 

Felicia was laughing as she got off the motorcycle, holding on tightly to the two large stuffed animals.  Joey got off and helped her remove her helmet.  “I never thought we’d make it back intact.” He smiled. 

“Well I couldn’t just leave them.” She pouted and then kissed him.  “Thank you Joey, I had so much fun.  It’s so nice to feel normal.”

“Hmmm, me, normal? I don’t think too many would agree with you babe.”

“My family never did things like that.  I guess my Mother thought she was above it and my Dad was too busy, or maybe they just did it with Ridge and Kristen and got tired of it all by the time I came along.”

“Sad.” Joey took her hand.  “That’s one thing I can’t complain about.  When my parents were alive we did lots of things and then after, well Annie did her best to try and keep things normal.  I was the bad seed though and I guess I didn’t appreciate it.”

“Sounds to me like you did.” Felicia said thoughtfully.

“Yeah, maybe I did.” He agreed.  They walked to the door and he held it open for Felicia.  She struggled through the narrow doorway with the bear and the bunny.  Then the couple headed up the stairs.

Felicia placed the two animals on the couch and went to the refrigerator.  “Wanna beer baby?” She asked.

“Sure.” Joey replied as he took off his jacket. He put it down and walked up to Felicia.  She opened a bottle of beer and handed it to him.

“Hungry?” She asked.

“After all the junk we ate?” He laughed.  “Man, I can’t believe a tiny girl like you can eat so much.”

“I didn’t have that much.” She meekly protested.

“Nah.” He teased.  “Just a hot dog and cotton candy and ice cream and a big pretzel and a snow cone and am I forgetting anything?”

“The Philly Cheese steak.” She admitted with a blush.

“And you’re still hungry?” He laughed.

“For something that only you can satisfy.” She grabbed his belt and started to pull him.

“Felicia?”

“Now Joey, I’m not waiting another day.  Now.” She said as she pulled him to the bedroom door.

 

 

Brooke and Michael finally returned to the table and sat down.  Much to Bridget’s delight and Storm’s dismay they couldn’t seem to take their eyes or their hands off of each other.

“Sorry we took so long.” Michael told them.  “But when my lady wants to dance, I dance.”

“Yeah, cause before long he’s not going to be able to fit his arms around me anyway.” Brooke laughed.

“See if that stops me.” Michael smiled at her and squeezed her hand.  Then he turned to Bridget and Storm.  “What do you say we call it a night? Brooke is getting tired.”

“Tired? Is that what you call it these days?” Storm winked at Brooke. 

“I am tired.”

“Yeah, I’ve just got to get her home to bed.” Michael laughed.

“Bridget and I just ordered a round.  Let’s have that and then go.” Storm suggested.

“Alright.” Brooke leaned into Michael’s arms and smiled.  She let out a contented sigh and kissed him.

“So since we’re staying, why don’t you find Vanessa and introduce us?”

“Again with Vanessa?” Michael frowned.  “Brooke the woman has a grudge against me.  I don’t think she wants to talk to me.”

“She was eyeing you from the bar.” Bridget told him. 

Michael turned towards the bar but didn’t find her there.  “Well, she’s not there anymore.  Besides, I don’t see why it’s so important you meet her.”

“After the show Ridge put on that night, I do want to meet her.” Brooke told him.

“Next time.” Michael promised.  “Tonight is for us, remember?”

“Okay.” Brooke agreed.  “But that means that I get another song.” She added with a laugh.
“What?” Michael gasped.  “You promised.”

“I mean if we come back here you have to sing again, so start looking for another one.  I just adore a man serenading me.” She giggled.

“I set myself up for that didn’t I?” Michael helplessly asked Bridget and Storm.  But they just looked at each other and started to laugh.  Both happy at how happy Michael made Brooke.

 

 

“I am not going to disrupt the children’s world again.” Taylor said calmly.  “I’m not leaving you.  But I am also not putting up with anymore of your crap.  You have a problem with Brooke, with Forrester, then you leave, you find a new job.  I am not going to sit by and let your ego destroy my family.”

“My ego?” Ridge asked with a sarcastic laugh.

“Yes.”

“So you want me to quit?  You want me to give up my parents company?”

“You’re unhappy.  Is it worth that much?  You barely talk to your parents, you spend half your life obsessing with Brooke.  What is there for you?  Why do you even want to be there?”

“That’s MY company Taylor!”

“It’s Brooke’s company.”

“Thanks, thanks for your vote of confidence!”

“I’m just stating a fact Ridge.  Brooke is majority owner, she makes the decisions.  You are not happy with her decisions so you have a choice!”

“Some choice.  Stay around as her lackey or quit the company my father founded!”

“You didn’t have a problem with Brooke until recently.  Now I want you to deal with it and move on. I should be more important to you! Your children should be more important to you! I’ve sacrificed for you, now you do it for me.”

Taylor got up again and started to walk back to the house. 

“Taylor! Taylor wait.” Ridge called as he ran to catch up to her.  She stopped and turned to face him. “I’m sorry.  You’re right, you and the kids have to be my first priority.  I’m going to think about it all and make some decisions.  I promise I won’t let you down Doc, I won’t.”

Taylor smiled and held her hand out to him.  “We can work things out if we do it together Ridge, I know we can.  But to do that we have to be the only two people in our marriage.  There is no place for Brooke in it Ridge.”

 

 

Brooke ran the brush through her hair one last time and put it down.  She had changed into a slinky, silky powder blue nightgown.  The thin, spaghetti straps were woven with tiny iridescent threads and the bodice was sheer and sexy.  She smiled at her reflection.  She knew that her husband would enjoy it on her as much as she enjoyed buying it for him.  But she was getting impatient.  Once they had returned home Brooke had given him a kiss and told him to hurry up to bed but Michael had told her that he wanted to talk to Storm for a while.  She was happy to see her husband and brother making strides towards friendship.  Family was important to her and although she hadn’t initially shared Michael with her family she fully intended to remedy that. With Storm on her side it would be much easier.  She got up from her vanity and went over to the bed.  She opened it and ran her hands across the soft satin sheets.  The ones that had been on the bed earlier were probably beyond repair but their impromptu picnic had been worth the loss.  She blushed at the memories of her favorite childhood snack.  Michael was right, peanut butter would never look the same to her. 

She opened a drawer on her nightstand and took out a lighter, then she lit the candles that she had strategically placed around the room.  They immediately filled her nostrils with a soft, flowery scent.  “Hurry Michael, hurry.” She whispered.

 

 

“I can’t believe after that huge dinner that I’m hungry but I am.” Michael announced to Storm as he walked into the kitchen.  His brother-in-law was heating water on the stove for tea.  “Can I make you a sandwich?”

“Peanut butter?” Storm teased.

Michael gave him an uncharacteristic blush and turned away.  “Um no.” He finally got out.  Then he walked over and sat down at the table.  “Storm I love your sister, I will never hurt her.  I’m here for the long haul, I promise you that.”

“You’ve already hurt her.” Storm told him frankly.

“I know, but that wasn’t my own doing.  I never touched the kid, you know that.  I know I put Brooke through hell, but I went through some hell myself too.”

“Yes, yes you did and I am very sorry about that Michael.  But you do realize that your temper and your outrageous flirting was what got you in that position in the first place.”

“I never said I was perfect.” Michael shook his head.  “I’m working on the temper, I swear I am.  As for the flirting, well it’s an occupational hazard too.  I’ve always appreciated a beautiful woman, I like to look, I like to make them look prettier and I like to make them feel appreciated too.  But believe me, it’s harmless, I look but I don’t touch.  When I said my vows to Brooke I meant them.  I will never touch another woman.  I don’t want to.”

“It wasn’t harmless when it landed you in jail Michael.  It made Brooke a basket case and look what happened to you.”

“I didn’t flirt with the kid.  I was nice to her, she was Bridget’s friend, but the minute she started her obsession I did everything I could to stop her.  The problem was that no one believed me.  Storm I paid the worst price ever for that but I’m not going to live my life in fear.  I almost lost Brooke doing that and thanks to Taylor I think things will work out okay.  I have a wife I adore and a baby on the way, not to mention really good relationships with Bridget and Rick.  I want one with you too Storm and I’m sorry if I upset you or insulted you with the gay thing.  I just thought, well I was wrong and I’m sorry, it ends right here.  I won’t say a word to Brooke, you have my word on that.”

After a few seconds of silence Storm looked the man in the eyes.  “Okay Mike.  I appreciate that.  Just make her happy.  If you don’t, well, you’ll have to answer to me.”

“I’d have to answer to my wife first.” Michael assured him. 

“Yeah, that you will.” Storm smiled.  “I’m going to bed, I’m really tired.”

“No snack? No tea?” Michael asked. 

“Nah, I changed my mind.”  He turned off the burner and put his cup away.  “Nite Mike.”

“Goodnight Storm, I’ll see you in the morning.”  Michael watched Storm leave and then opened the kitchen cabinet and with a grin slipped something into his suit jacket pocket.

 

 

Taylor and Ridge were quiet when they got back to the house.  While Ridge checked the locks Taylor went to say goodnight to the children and then to Jack. He was lying on the bed reading a hardcover novel.  He put it down and sat up.

“Is everything alright?” Jack asked.  He could see that Taylor looked upset.  “Honey, did you and Ridge have another fight?”

“We talked, maybe things will get better.” She walked to the bed and sat down net to him.  “I love him Daddy, I do, but he’s so different.  Things just aren’t the same anymore, not since Morgan.  Maybe it’s not just him, maybe it’s me too, but I just can’t settle for the old patterns again.”

“Brooke, it’s about Brooke isn’t it?” Jack said, making no attempt to hide his displeasure.

“No, it’s about Ridge, Ridge and me.”

“I heard your conversations before you two went outside.  The man has to cut that woman out of his life and you do too.  Taylor, it’s not healthy for you to be friends.”

“It’s not Brooke, it’s Ridge.” Taylor protested.

“It’s her, it’s always been her.  I don’t trust her and neither should you.  She’s insinuated herself into your life, she’s made you believe she’s a friend and it’s the same thing as always honey, she wants your husband.  I’ve got to give it to her, she’s smart.  She not only has you snowed but she sure must have a stupid husband if he believes her crap too.”

“That’s not true, Brooke is a friend and so is Michael.  Daddy this is about Ridge, not Brooke.  But I’m going to make it work, I am not going to tear my children’s lives apart again.  I’m not.”

“Cut her loose Taylor, cut her and that husband of hers loose if you want things back to normal you need to cut Brooke and Michael both loose.”

 

 

Vanessa came out of the stockroom and approached the bar.  She scoped out the establishment and sharply turned to face the bartender.  “Where are they? Where did they go?”

“They left Ness, about a half hour ago.” He looked at his watch.  “I was gonna get you but you were uh resting and I just didn’t think it was a good idea.”

“I was getting sober so I could talk to him, now it’s too late.  Damn it he’s my one way to get to Ridge!”

“Jimmy and Paul know Ridge, why don’t you ask them.”

“No, that won’t work.  Ridge came in here with Mike, he’s the one he’s close to.”

“Ridge came in with his wife Ness.  Come on beauty, you can do better than that guy.  You’ve been obsessing about him for half your life.  I think it’s time you realized that ship has sailed.  You’re smart and beautiful and really talented.  You can do so much Ness.  I got a friend, he’s in the business, he’s got connections.  Why don’t you let me call him?  I bet he gives you a recording contract.  Come on honey, concentrate on your career.  You don’t need to add another name to your moniker.”

“Shit! Shit! Shit!” She shouted.  It seemed that all Dave’s words had gone in one ear and out the other.  She looked around, hoping Dave was wrong and that they were still there.  “Maybe Jimmy or Paul has Mike’s number.  I can call him tomorrow and maybe we can talk.  He owes me, he owes me at least that after what he did to me! He does, he really does.”

“Try them.  It can’t hurt.” He encouraged her.

“No, no I have an idea! A perfect idea!” She said as a sparkle came to her eyes again.  “This is going to work even better.  I won’t be talking to him in a silly bar, he’ll take me seriously and he’ll help me.”

 

 

A huge smile came over Brooke’s face as Michael opened the bedroom door and walked in.  “I thought you’d never come.” She whispered.

“Moi?” He smiled.  “A team of wild horses couldn’t keep me away, and as for coming, I haven’t yet but uh, I have so pretty high hopes.”

“You devil.” She giggled.  “Did you and Storm have a nice talk?  Is he starting to come around?  Michael I can talk to him too.  I want you two to be friends.”

“I’m giving it my best shot honey, but the man doesn’t really trust me.  I keep trying to show him that I’d die before hurting you.  Maybe you can help.”

“I’ve told him how much I love you and how much you love me.  He’s just overprotective.  After Ridge he just doesn’t trust my instincts where romance goes.”

“I am NOT Ridge.” Michael insisted.  “Anyway, we’re making progress, slow progress but some, at least I think we are.”  He walked to the dresser and put something down. Then he turned around to face Brooke again.  “God you’re pretty.”  He said with a smile.

Brooke blushed at the simple complement.  So many men had called her beautiful, they’d claimed love and devotion, but nothing meant more to her than the simple ‘God you’re pretty’ that her husband had just laid on her.  “Why don’t you get ready for bed?” Brooke shyly suggested.

“Sounds like a plan.”  He grinned and went into the bathroom, leaving the door open.  Brooke listened to the sound of water running and then Michael brushing his teeth. 

“Hey.” He said as he appeared in the doorway wearing maroon silk pajama bottoms and a toothbrush in his mouth.  “Tomorrow we gotta go check things out at the house and then head to whatever your favorite furniture store.”

“Furniture?  Aren’t we combining the stuff from here and the stuff you already have?” Brooke questioned him.

“I got no problem with the living room or dining room or office stuff Brooke.  Hold on.” He went into the bathroom, spit and rinsed his mouth, then reappeared at the doorway.  “But I don’t want to sleep in a bedroom that I shared with Ade or one that you shared with Ridge.”

“You have been.” She pouted.

“And that’s fine for now, but this house is being refurbished for us.  Everything down to the rugs and the paint is new.  I want us to start our new life with our new bedroom.  You don’t have a problem with that do you?”

“No, it sounds wonderful to me, it really does.” Brooke agreed.  “I didn’t mind using your bed.  We did share it ourselves.” She blushed again, remembering how wild she had been for him just days after meeting him. 

“Thinking about our first night huh?” He laughed when he saw her shyness.

“Sometimes I’m still amazed at my own brazenness.  I was engaged to be married but I couldn’t resist you.  Not for a single second.”

“Thank God for that.” He smiled.  Then he turned serious.  “We both knew Brooke, we were both scared but we both knew we had found everything we had ever wanted.  My life didn’t really start until the day I walked into your hospital room.”

“It’s scary.  What if we had never met?  What kind of lives would we be living?” Brooke looked into his eyes.

“We would have met some other way.  It was meant to be Brooke.  You know, I never believed in love at first sight or destiny or soulmates or any of that crap but now, now I know it’s true.”

“I thought I had found all that, with Ridge.  But I was only fooling myself.  I was trying to project something that just wasn’t there.  Now I know what real love and real happiness is all about.”

 “All I cared about was getting laid every night and having a sexy woman on my arm. I was stupid and shallow.” Michael told her.  “Brooke I love you so much.  I never, ever want to lose you.  I just don’t think I could go on now that I know.  I don’t.”

“You’ll never have to.” She promised.  “Never.”

“Well, let’s stop this serious stuff.  We got each other and our baby and everything is fine and, oh yeah, we gotta get nursery stuff too!” Michael grinned.

“No!” Brooke said sharply.

“No?” He asked with a dejected look.

“It’s bad luck.  I’m not far enough Michael.  We can’t jinx this, it’s too important.”

“Oh Brooke, don’t tell me you believe those silly old wives tales.” He frowned. 

“Just humor me please.  I don’t want to take any chances with this baby, none!”

“Well in that case, I guess we need to go back to how it was before this afternoon huh?”

“That’s not funny.” She pouted.  “I’m not talking about sex.  I’m talking about not getting stuff for the baby so soon.  I know it sounds silly but I just.”

“Don’t want to jinx it.” He finished for her.
“Exactly.”  She told him.

“Women!” He threw up his arms with exasperation and went back into the bathroom.  But Brooke just smiled.  She knew that he would do as she had asked and she also knew that as soon as he came out of the bathroom that they would be making love again.

 

“What took you?” Ridge asked Taylor when she finally came into the bedroom.  “I was about to call out the FBI.”

“Funny.” She said sarcastically.  “I tucked the kids in and I was talking to my father.  He seems to put all the blame on Brooke and on Michael.”

“I thought we weren’t going to talk about Brooke and Michael.  I thought we weren’t going to make them a part of our marriage.”

“You’re right, but I was just explaining where I was.”

“Doc?” Ridge walked over to her and took her hands into his.  “You don’t really regret coming back to our marriage do you?  You don’t really wish you had stayed with Bryan do you?”

 

 

“I thought we weren’t going to rush things, I thought we were going to really date and get to know each other and,” Joey’s words were cut off by Felicia’s deep kiss.  Her arms went around his neck and pulled him to her.  They kissed again until finally she let go and smiled at him.

“You call this rushing? Joey we live together and we don’t share a bed.  I share so much in your life.  I think it’s time.”

“You still haven’t decided how you feel about the Blake thing.”

“Yes I have, I hate it. I hate that you did it, I hate him, I hate what you’re doing. But I respect that you know it was wrong and that you want to fix it.  I believe you that it’s over and that you’re only there to help my brother and his wife.  I’m on your side Joey.  It wasn’t easy for me but I know you, I know you’re a good man and you never wanted to do anything more than make some good money.  You got involved before you knew how far the man was going and you wish you hadn’t.  But you’d never do anything to hurt Taylor or Ridge.  Right?”

“It’s not that easy though.” He protested.

“Do you not want his to go further?” She asked him.  “Are you using excuses to push me away? Tell me now Joey and I’ll leave.  I don’t want to start something that you don’t want to fully explore.  I can see a future with you and if you can’t see a chance of one with me then tell me now, before it’s too late.” Felicia’s voice got louder and higher as she got more and more upset and excited.  Joey finally grabbed both of her arms.

“Hold on Babe.” He said as he held her tightly.  “I do want this, I do want you. I just don’t want you to think I’m something that I’m not.”

“Wwwhat’s that?” She asked with a shaky voice.

“I’m not a hero Felicia, I got into this for the money and money is still important to me.  I didn’t know your brother or his wife and to be honest, I didn’t care about them.  I didn’t want them hurt but I didn’t stop out of some noble gesture.  I stopped because it was getting too scary, Blake was too scary and the things he was doing were just too far over the line.  And I stopped when I saw my brother.  I didn’t want to do anything to hurt Mike.”

“So you were doing it for the right reasons then.” She said softly.

“No, not really.  Mike was my cash cow.  He and Annie came through for me when things got too rough.  I didn’t want to blow it.”

“So all those things you said to me, they were all lies?” She asked with an intense sadness.

“No, they became truths.  Because of you and because of Bridget.  I just wanted to be the person that you both saw. But Babe, I’m not him yet.  I got a long way to go to get to be him.  And I don’t know if you really wanna go to bed with the guy that’s really standing here in front of you.”

 

 

Brooke was lying on the open bed when Michael finally reappeared from the bathroom.  The candlelight accented her warm tan and brought out the sparkle in her eyes.  A smile spread across Michael’s face.

“I thought you might have drowned.” Brooke said with a sultry laugh.

“And what would you have done?” He asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Gone in after you.  I know what I’d be losing.” She grinned and tapped the bed next to her.  “Are you coming to bed?”
“Uh huh.” He said slowly.  He walked to the bed and took his place next to her. It didn’t take more than a few seconds before he had her in his arms and had his lips locked on hers.  Brooke sighed with contentment. 

“Ummm you smell so good and taste so good too.” She purred. “Does all of you taste as good as those lips?”

“You’ll just have to find out for yourself.” He teased.

“Alright.” Brooke said slyly.  Then she let her hand stray down his chest to his firm abs.  As her mouth moved to his erect nipples, her hand slid inside his pajama bottoms.  She stroked his length as she bit down with a gentle nip.

“Brooke, oh God Brooke.” He moaned deeply.  He felt himself becoming rock hard in her grasp.  “You’re killing me.”

“Want me to stop?” She asked him in an innocent voice.

“You must really want to kill me.” He laughed and then moaned as she stroked him again.

“I think I’ll taste something else.” She said as she shimmied down the bed.  She untied the drawstring on the pajamas.  “You have to help me a little bit.  Can you raise your butt?” She asked him. Michael quickly complied and Brooke tugged them down.  He kicked his legs until the fell free.  “Ummm, now what shall I try?” She teased as her fingers gently slid up and down his hard but silky length. 

“Yeah, oh yeah.” He moaned. 

“Ummm you like it huh?” She whispered.  “And I think you’re going to like this even more.”

“Wait.” Michael sat up abruptly.

“What? Did I do something wrong?” Brooke was upset.  She truly believed that she had been pleasing him.

“Darling you couldn’t have done anything more right.” He gave her a kiss and struggled off the bed.  He quickly made his way to the dresser and grabbed something.  “Now we’re gonna have some more fun.”  He told her with a huge grin.

 

 

Stephanie walked into the living room expecting to find Eric but the room was empty.  “Hmmm.  Hiding out like a mouse.” She muttered softly.  “And you wonder why we can’t make our marriage work.”

“Mrs. Forrester?” Helen said, walking in to join her.

“Have you seen Mr. Forrester?” Stephanie asked without much interest.

“He grabbed his keys and left over an hour ago.” Helen answered tentatively. 

“And the baby?” Stephanie’s brow raised in a frown.  Helen wasn’t sure what the right answer was but she decided on the honest one.

“Asleep.  Mr. Forrester asked me to watch out for him.”

“Mr. Forrester is going to have to hire someone to watch that child full time.  I don’t pay you to baby-sit.”

“Yes Ma’am.” Helen practically cowered.  Stephanie Forrester was a woman who created a sense of fear in those that she considered her inferiors and Helen knew she belonged in that category. 

“Stop that.” Stephanie admonished.  “You’re shrinking away from me like I’d harm you some way.  All I am saying is that I need you for what I need you for.  You can help Mr. Forrester find a nanny.”  She said in dismissal.  “I’m going out, I have no idea when I’ll return.”  Then she grabbed her purse and keys and with a regal walk left the house.

 

 

Michael rolled over and started to laugh.  He grabbed Brooke’s hand and pulled her into his arms.  Their lips met in a kiss but both of them were too busy giggling for it to be too intensive.  “We’re going to have to invest in some new sheets.” Michael said with a loving touch to her nose.

“Or a loaf of soft white bread.” Brooke added with a giggle.  “I’m going to wash those sheets myself.  I don’t want to have to answer questions to the cleaning lady about the stains.”

“Can’t we just tell her that we had a sudden childish urge for peanut butter and jelly?” Michael chuckled.

“Peanut butter on one set and jelly on another?” Brooke wondered in amusement.  “You know you totally shocked me with the jelly.”

“You didn’t act so shocked sweetheart.  In fact it took you less than a nanosecond to know exactly where you wanted to put it.”

“Like you didn’t plan that all along.” She teasingly scolded him.

“You’re an amazing woman Brooke.” He sighed and leaned back.  “And talented too.”

“Hmmmm.  I have no complaints about my husband either.” She rolled tighter into his embrace.  “And I have to say he has some imagination.”

“You inspire me.” He laughed.  He leaned over and licked a spot of jelly off of her breast.

“We’re both so sticky.” She giggled.  “Why don’t you jump in the shower and I’ll change the sheets?” She suggested.

“Did I say I was done with you young lady?” He pushed her down and lowered himself down onto her body.  “I have so much more in mind, so very much more.”

“Ohhhhhhh.” She smiled and looked up at him with passionate eyes.  “Do tell Dr. Copeland, do tell.”

“Well, I thought I’d ummm, do this.” He reached down and stroked her inner thighs.  “And maybe a little more of this.” His mouth found the sensitive spot on the side of her neck where he started to kiss, lick and suck.  “Oh yeah, and this.” He said, taking her hand and putting it on his growing erection.  “The next step is yours.”

“Ummmm.” She moaned.  “How about this?” She said softly as her hand guided him deep inside her.

 

 

Felicia sighed and let go of Joey’s hands.  “I think that you are the person that Bridget and I both saw.  You might not realize it but you are that man.  You think you’re still the man who’s all about money but if you were you wouldn’t be here in this apartment with me, you wouldn’t be working to expose Blake, you’d be working to make more and more money and Joey, you would have extorted money from Mike when he needed you.  But you didn’t, you went to him without an agenda, you went to him and offered everything you had and that is why you aren’t the man you think you are, you’re the man I’m falling in love with.”

“Wow.” He said with a whistle.  “Shit Felicia, I don’t want you looking at me through rose colored glasses.  Maybe part of what you say is true, but if it is I’m still no better than in the middle.  I’m just a guy who really wants his girl.  I’m trying not to sweet talk you into believing things that aren’t true.  Baby I’ve done time, I’ve done a lot of bad things but you’re right, I’m not a bad person and if you’re really willing to take a chance on me.”

“I am.  Joey I just told you I was falling in love with you.  That has to mean something.”

“Love? Damn, I’m not even sure I know what love is.”

Felicia blushed and turned away.  She was embarrassed by the fact that she had been so open with her feelings.  She had put him on the spot and now he felt that he had to reciprocate.  “You don’t have to feel the same Joey, I’m not asking you to parrot me.”

“Oh Babe, that’s not what I’m trying to do.  Come here.” He opened his arms to her.  She hesitantly walked up to him and let him hold her.  “Don’t tell anyone, but you’ve tamed the wild man.” He said as he kissed her head.  “I think it must be love I’m feeling because damn, it hurts so bad when I walk away from you and back into that shit with Blake.”

“Then don’t go back, we can figure out something else.” She looked up at him with pleading eyes.

“Tonight, no more talk about Blake or Ridge or Mike or anyone.  Let’s make it just about us.  We’ve both waited a long time for this.”

“Too long.” She agreed.  “Come to bed Joey, come to bed now.”

 

 

The bright sunshine awoke Brooke and she yawned and stretched.  With a smile she looked at the pile of dirty linens on the floor.  She and Michael had made love several more times, then showered and changed the sheets before falling into a restful sleep.  She turned to his side of the bed and found herself alone.  “Michael?” She called out as she faced the bathroom.  “Honey are you in there?” But there was no answer.  She looked at the clock on the nightstand.  “Nine thirty!” She yelled and sat up. 

“Shhhh. You’ll wake Bridget and Storm.” Michael said as he walked into the bedroom carrying a tray.  He was dressed in khakis and a light blue button down shirt.  His hair was still damp from the shower and he looked irresistible to Brooke.  He put the tray down on the foot of the bed and greeted Brooke with a kiss.

“Why didn’t you wake me?” She asked him.

“You’re part time now remember? And we have plans to go look at the house and do some furniture shopping.  Now you just relax, have breakfast, shower and we’ll go.  It’s your time now sweetheart and I don’t want any more stress.  Got that?”

“Yes sir!” She said with a mock salute. “Honestly I had forgotten about the changes when I woke up.  You’re right, I’m going to take it easy for this little guy.” She lovingly patted her belly.  “So just let me get up and pee and then we can have breakfast.”
“Not we, you.” He informed her.

“You’re not joining me?” She asked with a pout.

“I’d love to but Frank Calabrese called me this morning.  It seems that someone else is starting to explore one of my ideas so I have to do some research and see if I have a case.”

“Your ideas?” She wondered aloud.

“A surgical procedure I’ve been trying to perfect.  It’s very intricate and delicate and I think it will really change things.  But this guy seems to have taken some of my stuff and is presenting it as his own.  So anyway, I’ll be down in the study until you’re ready to go out.”

“Who is this guy?” Michael’s concerned wife asked. 

“His name is Ludlum, Bill Ludlum.  He was working here a few months ago, the guy’s from Chicago if I remember correctly.  Anyway I was really trying to throw myself into this.  My confidence was at an all time low with the arrest and all.  So I started messing with this idea I had about a new way to do a laser surgery.  I won’t bore you with the details but I think it’s groundbreaking.  I asked Frank and another guy to come in and lend me a hand with some testing and Bill came in.  He seemed intrigued but not particularly impressed.  I though nothing of it but apparently he’s taken my theories and is building his own case study.  Frank saw something online and he gave me the heads up.”

“How can he just steal from you?” Brooke asked.

“Okay, think about Sally Spectra.  She stopped at nothing to get what you people at Forrester have.  It’s the same principle here.  I am on the verge of something that will probably make me a lot richer, not that that’s my motive mind you.” He laughed.  “And it’s going to make my name an important one in the field.  Ludlum wants the fame and fortune, but he wants it the easy way.”

“Can you stop him?”

“I’m gonna try.  That’s why I need to do some research before we go out today.”

“Do you want to postpone? I understand if you do.”

“Not on your life.” He smiled and gave her another kiss.  “Just come get me when you’re ready, I tend to get involved when I get on the net.  So you eat and get ready and then get me.  I made you decaf and eggs over easy with sausage and toast.  I even squeezed you some orange juice with my own widdle hands.”  He grinned.  “Are you impressed?”

“Immensely.” She smiled at him.  “I’ll savor every bite, I just wish you were sharing with me.”

“Next time I will, we’ll eat together in bed and then if we spill anything.” He stopped and winked at her.

“Okay.” She smiled.  “I love you Michael.  And thanks for breakfast.”

 

 

Taylor was at the door waving to the kids as Catherine drove away with them when Ridge made his way down the stairs. 

“Good morning Doc.” He said softly.

Taylor shut the door and turned around to face him.  “Hi.”

“Have you had breakfast?” Ridge asked.

“Yes, I ate with the kids but I’ll get you something if you’d like.”

“Just coffee’s fine.” He replied.  It was then that Taylor noticed the circles under his eyes. 

“You didn’t sleep well did you?”

“How could I? You never answered me Doc.  How was I supposed to go to sleep with that on my mind? Add that to the crap with Brooke and Thorne and it was pretty much useless.”

“I didn’t feel it was worthy of an answer.” She tossed back her thick mane.  “I’m here aren’t I?”

“But why Doc? Obligation? The children? Because I was still legally your husband? None of that answers my questions at all.”

Taylor walked to him and put her arm around his waist.  “Sometimes I wish I didn’t love you.” She said honestly.  “It could make my life a lot simpler.”

“Happier?” He asked.

“I didn’t say that Ridge.” She reached up and gently touched his face.  “It’s not easy loving you.  I don’t like sharing your heart or your attention.”

“You’re not sharing me.  I promise you’re not.”

“What have you decided?” She asked.

“About Forrester?  I guess I’ll have to learn to live with it, I won’t like it though.”

“Are you going to talk to Brooke?” She asked him.

“If she ever comes in.” He stated with a touch of sarcasm.

“You know she will.  Ridge think about what I’ve told you.  She is your friend, but she isn’t in love with you anymore.  Once you accept that you can start a new relationship with her.  It may well be the healthiest one that the two of you have ever had too.”

 

 

Eric did a double take when he walked up to Brooke’s office.  He knew she wasn’t there but seeing Thorne’s name on the door was something that would take getting used to.  He knocked and walked inside.  “I see you’re all settled in.” Eric said with a smile.  His son had a huge grin on his face.

“For now.” He answered.  “I can’t imagine Brooke giving it up for ever but while she’s gone I intend to do both of you proud.”

“I know you will son.” Eric agreed.  “Is Brooke coming in today?”

“Not unless it’s to set up the lab.  She called me a few minutes ago.  Dad she’s happy and she wants us to be happy too.”

“Mike Copeland must have really changed.” Eric said thoughtfully.  He walked to the coffeepot and poured himself a cup.  “I just hope he doesn’t let her down.”

“They were kids.” Thorne told him.  “Both Mike and Ridge were playing games with that girl.  You don’t really think Ridge wanted to get married do you?”

“Your mother was convinced.”

“Mother liked Vanessa, she wanted Ridge to settle down.  But I think even she knew he just wasn’t ready for that.”

“I suppose you’re right son.  But I didn’t think much of Mike Copeland for what he did and your mother, well her hatred has lasted well beyond the days that Ridge and Taylor found happiness together.  I often wonder why she cared so much more than it seems even Ridge did.”

“Mother tends to hate people for life.” Thorne laughed.  “At least Brooke and Mike are a team against her.”

“Well like I said, he seems to make her happy and I’m glad.  If he lets her down.” Eric clenched his fist and said nothing more, no more words were needed.  Thorne knew that like himself, his father loved Brooke and wanted to protect her to this day.  He hoped that Brooke would make her announcement soon.  The baby could help convince the rest of the family that this time Brooke was truly where she wanted to be.

 

 

Felicia opened her eyes and saw that Joey was already awake.  He was watching her with a gentleness that she had never witnessed in him before.  It made her feel cherished and protected and even loved.  She reached up to touch his arm.  “Good morning.”

“Hey baby.” He leaned over and kissed her.  “Man I haven’t slept like that in years.”

“I slept pretty well too.” She agreed.

“Felicia, about the things I said last night.”

Felicia froze in fear.  He was going to tell her it was a mistake.  She had opened up her heart to him and gone to a place she had never let herself go, not since Michael, and now he was going to say he had regrets.  She fought back the tears that welled in her eyes.  “It’s okay, I told you I’d never hold you to anything.”

Joey’s heart sunk into the pit of his stomach.  He had intended to tell her that he was a fool to not admit his love and now she was ending things. He struggled for words but his pride got the best of him.  “Yeah, you wore me out babe, nothing like a night of hot loving and good sleep.”  He got out of the bed and walked to the bathroom.  He shut the door and looked at the devastated face in the mirror. “You blew it man, she doesn’t want you.” He said sadly.

Meanwhile in the bedroom Felicia was trying to come to grips with things.  “What now?” She asked herself.  “I’m not going to beg or cling.  But I really do love him.  Can I stay knowing that I’m just sex to him?  Oh God Felicia, no man will ever want half a woman, you were a fool to think Joey would be different.”

 

 

Eric was headed back to his office when he spotted Stephanie step into her own.  He walked up to Megan’s desk.  “I want you to divert all calls from Stephanie’s office.  I need to talk to her and I don’t want to be disturbed.”

“Yes Mr. Forrester.” She answered.  “Can I get you some coffee or anything?”

“No thank you Megan, just make sure that no one comes in or calls.” He then turned and walked to his wife’s office.  He opened the door with a show of authority and then shut it behind him.  “I heard you come in last night.  It was after three o’clock in the morning.  Where the hell were you Stephanie?”

“I could ask the same of you.” She said, throwing it back at him.  “You instructed MY housekeeper to play babysitter and you just took off.”

“So that made you run out?  Stephanie, it’s time we sat down and had this whole thing out.  I am tired of walking on tenterhooks around you, I am tired of apologizing for Morgan.  I know I was wrong, I know I betrayed you and our children but I have tried and tried to make amends.  What I can’t deal with is that one minute you ask like we’re fine and the next you treat me like a virtual stranger.  Now I need to know something and I need to know it now!”

“And what exactly do you need to know?”

“Do you have any intention of working with me on this marriage?”

 

 

Brooke was bringing her tray down to the kitchen when Michael flung open the office door and walked with a determined stride to the front door.

“Hey! Where are you going?” Brooke called out. 

“Gotta make a quick stop.  I’ll be back soon sweetheart.” He grabbed his keys and waved to her and was gone. 

“What the heck was that all about?” A puzzled Brooke asked aloud.

 

 

 “Logan? Can we ta, Thorne.” Ridge abruptly stopped in the doorway to Brooke’s office.

“She’s not here Ridge, I’m using this office now, remember?” Thorne reminded him.  “Can I do something for you?”
“Are you Brooke?” Ridge said sarcastically.

“She’s at home, why don’t you call her?” Thorne suggested.  “But don’t bother her Ridge, she doesn’t need your crap.”

“Thorne what Brooke and I do and say to each other is none of your business.”

“I’m not trying to get in your business Ridge, I’m just trying to respect Brooke and her wishes. There are reasons she decided to give up her position and stay home.”

“Reasons you seem to think you know huh little brother?” Ridge glared at him.

“What Brooke and I say to each other is none of YOUR business.” Thorne shot back.

“Touché.” Ridge gave him a mock salute. 

“Ridge you need to give it up, Brooke has her own life.”

“You too?” Ridge shouted. 

“It’s good advice, whoever gave it to you. You have a wonderful wife and great kids, don’t mess this up Ridge.”

“Damn it Thorne this has nothing to do with Taylor and the kids! I love them! They are my entire world! But Brooke is my friend and more than that.  And this is also about Forrester! I don’t like the way she’s acting, it’s not good for the business and I have to talk to her about it!”

“Give her a day Ridge, this is her first day at home, at least give her one day to relax.”

Thorne’s face showed more than minor concern and it frightened Ridge.  He sat down and faced his brother.  “Is she sick Thorne?  Is something the matter with Logan?”

 

 

An hour had gone by and Michael still hadn’t returned.  Brooke had changed her clothes twice and done a load of dishes.  She had fed and played with Marmalade and was sitting on the table playing around with some formulas when the phone rang.  “Hello?” She said as she grabbed it on the first ring.

“Hi honey, I need you to do me a favor.” Michael said.  His voice sounded anxious and hurried.

“Is something wrong?” She asked.

“I wanted to get home but it’s easier if you meet me at the house, but I want you to get a folder for me, it’s on my desk, right next to the phone, it says Wilkerson on it.  Can you get it and drive down to my office at the house?  I’ll be there in a little while.  Then I promise we can check out the house and get to the store.”

“Michael if you’re busy it can wait, I’ll bring your papers to you but you don’t have to stop everything to cater to me.”

“I WANT to do this Brooke, just do me this favor and I promise the rest of the day is yours.”

“Wilkerson?” She asked.

“Yeah, and don’t open it honey.”

“I won’t Michael, you know I wouldn’t look at your patient’s files.”

“It’s just that the pictures are upsetting Brooke, I just don’t want you looking at them.  Okay honey, I gotta run, I’ll see you in a little while and I love you.”

He hung up before she could say another word.

 

 

Storm was up to his neck in work.  The firm was a fine one, profitable and well respected but understaffed.  He was handling the caseload that three lawyers would have split in his old firm, but it suited him.  Being busy meant less time to think and less time to think meant less time to worry about his choices.  But try as he may, Storm couldn’t seem to push his fears from his mind.  His thoughts kept returning to the night before and Michael’s attempt at outing him.  If the truth were told a large part of him had wanted to admit the truth and end the charade.  But then he remembered that he was doing this for acceptance and for his family. 

He picked up a highlighter and was about to open a file when his phone rang.  From the ring Storm could tell it was an outside call. This was unusual as his secretary screened the clients and only Brooke and her family knew his private line, and he had just left Brooke an hour or so ago.  With a little annoyance at the interruption he picked up the phone.  “Storm Logan.” He answered.

“Hello Storm.” Came the familiar voice that set Storm’s heart beating harder and faster than it had in weeks.

“Colin.” He said is a whisper.

“Are you busy?  Can we talk?” Colin asked.

“It’s not a good time Colin, can I call you tonight, from home?” Storm would do anything to put this off.  If he could avoid Colin now, perhaps he could ignore him from now on.

“How about lunch? Can you meet me for lunch?” Colin asked him.

“Are, are you in LA?” Storm nervously stuttered. 

“Yeah.” Colin admitted.  “Please say yes, even if you’re busy you can at least come downstairs and meet me by the hot dog vender  It would really mean a lot to me.”

Storm took a deep breath, how could he deny the man? And yet he knew that he should, he had to.  “How did you get my number?” He asked, avoiding the original question.

“I know where you work Storm.” Colin answered.

“But you bypassed my secretary, or did you charm her?” Storm laughed.  Colin had a way with women, even when they knew he wasn’t interested in them that way they couldn’t seem to deny him anything.

“Bryan gave my your private number, I hope that isn’t a problem.  Have we come to that Storm?”

“No.” Storm shook his head, this was no going the way he had wanted it to.  In fact nothing was going the way he wanted it to go. 

“So lunch? Please.” Colin asked again. 

“Alright.” Storm finally agreed.  He didn’t know why he had, he hadn’t wanted to, and yet he already was anticipating seeing his face again.  Storm’s body was also betraying him.  Just the sound of Colin’s voice had that effect on him. 

“Hot dogs?” Colin laughed.

“No, we can meet at Francesco’s, it’s around the corner and it’s supposed to be really good.”

“Great.” Colin agreed.  “What time?”

Storm looked at his watch, it was eleven and he wanted to say eleven ten but he wasn’t going to give Colin the satisfaction of knowing how badly he had gotten to him.  “How about twelve thirty?” Storm said, putting it off as long as he could.

“That sounds fine.” Colin agreed.  “I’ll let you get back to work.  I’ll see you soon Storm.”

“Goodbye Colin.” Storm said. 

“Goodbye Storm.” Colin answered.  “I love you.” He added, but Storm had already hung up the phone.

 

 

 

“Wilkerson, Wilkerson, Wilkerson.” Brooke mumbled as she went through a large pile of files on Michael’s desk.  “You really need a secretary in here Michael.” She pushed back her hair and continued to search.  “Wilkerson! Bingo!” She smiled and lifted up the file.  She touched it carefully, tempted to open it because of Michael’s warning.  “I’m not a fragile shrinking violet.” She said aloud.  “But I won’t open it if it means that much to you.”  She put the folder on the edge of the desk and started to straighten up the rest of the pile.  Her hand bumped the mouse which had been sitting perilously close to the edge of the mouse pad, the screensaver stopped and the computer screen lit up.  Brooke looked up at it and she eyes widened in shock.

 

 

Felicia was staring at her untouched coffee when Joey came out of the bedroom dressed and ready to go.  “Are you leaving?” She asked.

“Gotta get to Blake’s, I’m late already.” He grabbed his denim jacket from the back of a chair.  “I’ll see ya later.”

“Okay.” She said softly.  She followed him with her eyes to the door.  She looked down as he turned to face her, hurt and saddened that he hadn’t given her a kiss. 

Joey’s eyes were filled with pain when Felicia turned away from him rather than say goodbye.  He shook his head and walked out.  He took the stairs two at a time and once he was out he revved up his motorcycle and took off muttering to himself.  “Damn it! You can’t even look at me.  I was so stupid, so stupid to think a woman like you would ever want a loser like me.” 

 

 

“You want me to work on the marriage?  I just don’t know Eric.  We’ve drifted so far apart, we’re on different wavelengths.  We can’t even agree on the family or the business.  How do you expect us to repair a marriage that you damaged so badly?  You tell me Eric, tell me why I should even care anymore.” Stephanie looked him straight in the eyes, daring him to make excuses again.  But to be honest she wasn’t sure why she was fighting the issue.  She had been so close to forgiving him and taking him back into her life and her bed and then she had seen Jack again and met Keith.  Both men intrigued her, both men treated her with respect and awe, something that Eric hadn’t done in years.  Maybe she wanted a chance to play the field like Eric had done with Brooke and Sheila and Lauren and Morgan. 

Eric on the other hand was tongue-tied.  He knew there were no excuses but he also didn’t understand where the sudden about face had come from.  He wasn’t going to grovel.  He loved Stephanie but if she wanted out he would make a life without her.  In some ways he felt it might even be easier.  But he wasn’t a quitter either.  Got up, poured a glass of water, took a sip and sat down again.  “I’ve said I was sorry too many times Stephanie.  Saying it again is almost meaningless.  You either have to believe me or not.  I do love you and I do want the marriage.  I’m willing to work for it, I’m willing to work on your terms, but you have to tell me what those terms are.  Can you do that?”

 

 

Brooke traced the words on the screen with her finger to confirm she was seeing what she thought she was seeing.  She had expected to see something about plastic surgery or about a Doctor Ludlum but what she saw brought tears to her eyes.  “You still don’t believe me.” She said with a sob.  “Fertility.  You’re not looking into a doctor, you’re looking into fertility.  You still think this is not your baby.”  She positioned the mouse on the back button.  She needed to know, she needed to know if this was just a fluke but her greatest fears were confirmed when it was another site on fertility.  With shaking hands she put the mouse on the history button.  One, two, three and four more sites.  He had been spending his morning trying to find out if he could father a child.  Tears streamed down her face but she didn’t click into anymore of the sites.  She had seen enough.  Then she remembered hearing Michael on the phone before he left.  “I have to know, I have to know who you called.”  Against her better judgement and against all her professions of love and trust she picked up the receiver and hit the redial button.  “Don’t be Ridge, please don’t be Ridge.” She prayed as the phone rang on the other side.  But the alternative was one she wasn’t prepared for at all when the pleasant woman’s voice greeted he with, “Good morning, Dr. Stedman’s office.”  Brooke could barely stop shaking as she put the phone back in its cradle.  “He doesn’t believe me.” She sobbed.  “What am I going to do?  What am I going to do?”  Brooke grabbed the folder and walked out of his office.  She would need to plot out her actions as she drove to meet him.  She had to make him believe her, she had to make him know that she would never betray him.  She grabbed her keys and her purse and left the house, determined to find a way to save her marriage.

 

 

Joey was about to make the turn to Blake’s house but instead he turned in the opposite direction.  He just was too upset to deal with that man today, maybe too upset to ever deal with him again.  He needed something good, something solid and something real in his life.  He needed the advice of someone he could trust, someone that cared about him and there was only one person that he could think of.  “Mike.” He said as he headed towards his brother’s house.

 

 

Patti Bergstrom was having a bad morning.  The coffeepot had been left on overnight and it was glued to the coffeemaker, Connor had a flat tire and his clients were none too happy waiting with only water to drink and Bryan had been a bear all morning.  He had lost an important case and he was angry and disappointed.  Not only that but he had just broken up with the latest of the long line of women who had been vying to take Taylor’s place in his life.  But all that aside she knew he was overworked and under appreciated and in desperate need of some TLC.  After a third attempt to placate the people in the waiting room she once more took her desk and started to work on sorting the mail.  She was deeply engrossed when she heard the sound of a soft voice clearing her throat.

“It’s you!” Patti gasped.  “Jacqueline right?”

“Yes.” She said in a demure voice.

“Let me see if Mr. Jackson is available, please sit down.” Patti instructed her as she grabbed the phone.  When the lawyer came on she immediately spoke up.  “Bryan, that woman is back.”

“What woman?” He growled.

“Lose the ‘tude Bry.” She reprimanded him.  “Jacqueline, she’s here to see you.  Shall I bring her in?”

“Sure Patti and sorry.” He apologized. 

Bryan straightened up his desk and got up to stretch.  A few moments later Patti knocked and brought the woman inside.  He hadn’t known quite what to expect but she certainly wasn’t it.  She was young, probably just out of her teens and she appeared very shy.  She looked down at the floor until he introduced himself. 

“Hello.” He extended his hand.  “I’m Bryan Jackson.”

“I’m Jacqueline Buckner.” She took his firm handshake.

“Patti, can you let Connor know I’m busy when he comes in?”

“Sure boss.” She smiled and left. 
“Please sit down.” Bryan said in an attempt to put the woman at ease.  “Sit and tell me what I can do for you.”

Jacqueline looked around the office as she sat.  Finally she turned to face him.  “It’s not what you can do for me Mr. Jackson, it’s what I can do for you.  You see I was Mandy Cooper’s best friend and I think I can help you find some of her family.”

 

 

 

Bridget Forrester came down the stairs with a towel wrapped around her hair.  She had been planning a day sitting around the pool so she wore a bikini top and a short pair of cut offs.  She decided to get herself a glass of orange juice when the doorbell rang.  “Mom? Mike?” She called out.  “I guess they’re both out.  Hold on!” She called out.  She sauntered over to the door and with a trace of annoyance opened it wide. “Oh.” She said in shock when she saw Joey Copeland standing there.

“Hey Bridget.” He gave her an attempt at a smile, but Bridget could tell from the start that he was unhappy about something.  “Is my brother here?”

“I don’t think so.” She told him.  “I think it’s just me.  Come on in.” She stepped back and let him inside.

“I probably shouldn’t be here.” He sighed.

“I’m glad you are.  I’ve missed you.  I think about you all the time.”

“I’ve missed you too.” He admitted.  “So how are things?”

“Boring, stupid, fine I guess.” She laughed.  “No classes or studying so I was going to just sit by the pool.  Why don’t you join me.”

“Yeah right, Mike would love that.” He said with a smirk.  “I don’t know why I’m really here anyway.”

“You look like you need a friend.” She said softly.

“You wanna be my friend?” He asked.

“I’ll be anything you want me to be.”

“You’re going to get me into a lot of trouble if you keep looking so good and talking like that.” He laughed.  “Look Bridget, tell Mike I was here.  I think I better just get on my bike and blow off some steam.”

“Take me with you.” She said as she grabbed his arm.

“Not a good idea.”

“Please.” She gave him a pout that was part childish and part sexy. 

“Shit.” He muttered.  “Hell, I’m already on his shit list, can’t get much worse and I really do need someone to talk to.” He shrugged and held out his hand.  “Let’s go.” And hand in hand they headed to his motorcycle.

 

NEXT